Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It's a lovely, sunny day in Crossroads.

Demons sprawl out and about in the streets, talking with their friends, going about their daily lives.. It's a sight to see. As of now, Firebrand was in Crossroads Tower, assisting his grandsons with something. It had been a while since they had come back, and he's unsure of why before Umbrella strolls into the room with a worried expression on their face.
He looks over to them with the same worry, before they clear their throat and turn to look out the window with him.

".. Something has changed, Lord."

At that, he blinks. Once or twice, before looking out again. He had never been the most observant of his siblings, but something did feel different, even if he couldn't see it. He wonders if his other siblings know, because if they didn't- they'd surely have to arrange a meeting about this. No major changes could happen without their knowledge..
"In Crossroads, Umbrella?"

"More than that, I fear." There's a grave expression on their face, and he's only seen it a couple times over the decades they've been working under him. "It seems like it's not only a change to Crossroads.. But to the Inpherno as a whole. I do not quite understand how I seem to see it more than.."

"Umbrella, it is not your fault." He reassures, still trying to scan the area below for anything off, before he spots.. A sports stadium? Firebrand squints, barely managing to see a crowd within its stands, and his expression shifts from worried, to confused. "It looks like whatever has changed hasn't become apparent to the public."
They nod, but their shoulders are tense. It's understandable, there's been a change that somehow only they can see, and while it doesn't pose any harm now, they don't know if it could stay that way.

"Please contact Venomshank, inform him of this new development. I shall handle arrangements with my other siblings. They must know about this." They dutifully nod, leaving through the entrance they came in. He can only hope that none of his siblings do anything rash, if they manage to find out the same way he did.

"What do you MEAN Crossroads expanded?!"

Windforce's fist collided with the table, and at that moment- he's thankful that this wasn't a family dinner. Not that they've had one in the last few decades.

While it wasn't the most ideal circumstance, they had all met in Venomshank's residence. He was the one who lived closest to Crossroads, which would make their endeavors easier should they have to do a full sweep of the general area to verify if anything's changed at all. Unfortunately, it seems as though his brother's already done that, and that this meeting was just conveniently timed.

The God of rot sighed, sounding tired. "I've told you this twice now sister, Crossroads has expanded, I do not know how nor why-"

"Land cannot just grow exponentially, Venomshank!" She yells, and while he would've spoken up- her outrage was.. Admittedly understandable. There hasn't been any new construction to Crossroads in a while, let alone plans for one. All of them were far too busy to supervise such a thing, not that they truly had to.. But it was better that way.
"How are we meant to explain this to the public if they notice?! They won't stay ignorant forever!"

"Perhaps that may be so, but the mortals are still moving along with their lives." Ghostwalker comments. "I myself wouldn't have noticed if Firebrand hadn't brought up the.. Sports stadium, you said?"

"That would be correct." Firebrand finally says, cautiously watching everyone else. Darkheart looks mildly interested (likely at the prospect of more fishing spots), and Illumina definitely wants to tend to other duties compared to being near his siblings. Unsurprising, but if nothing about Crossroads' expansion disturbs the natural order, why should he be concerned?
Icedagger isn't here, but he doesn't blame him for not showing up. He must've been busy in Blackrock at this time..

"Venomshank, since you are the most familiar with Crossroads.. You've noticed most of the changes, haven't you?" Darkheart asks, checking his claws absentmindedly- not entirely expecting a solid answer. For once during this entire meeting, his brother actually answers with enthusiasm.

"I have, in fact." There's a moment of shared silence between everyone as Sisyphus flies in from another door, perching on top of his hat. An odd, but not out of place sight. "I had assistance of course. It seems as though the commercial districts have expanded, compared to the other ones, but there seems to be more housing units.."

Venomshank then proceeded to go in-depth about some of the new places he's seen, which was news to most of his siblings considering it's only been a little while since the changes have happened.. At least, that's what Firebrand thinks.

"The most fascinating thing, as of now- is that there seems to be a new influx of entirely new areas, but the mortals there seem to.. Excuse their absence, almost." He speaks, sounding unsure. "One such area is named 'Tastyville', I attempted to ask the mortals about their sudden appearance, but they tell me they've been there the whole time. Even this, ah.. Lanky looking one, with glasses."

His claws tap the table as if he's thinking a little more. "They bumped into me. Apologized one moment, answered one of my questions, and then rushed off. The town seems to function on its own, and there doesn't seem to be much of an issue within it- or the other areas I've found."

"However," Venomshank continues, glancing up at Sisyphus. "There are more areas, as I've seen. Tacodale, Burgerburgh, Whiskview- all other areas within Crossroads that I've been able to find so far. There may be more, but if that is so, I haven't been able to locate them. Me and Sisyphus can only do so much, and we do not intend to get Sword involved."

Illumina narrowed his eyes, leaning forward. "You're joking. No respectable settlement would name themselves so.. Foolishly." 

"Brother, these mortals clearly aren't of the Inpherno." Darkheart sneered, but continued. "Make it your issue all you want, but those mortals aren't entitled to change unless it's negatively impacting Crossroads. They aren't even doing anything, are they Venomshank?"

"No, but it seems like one such individual has a.. Reputation, between all locations." He replies, quickly thinking back on a name he's heard far too much for the past few hours. "This.. 'Papa Louie' demon. It seems as though he's running businesses in all areas, and by the looks of it, they're the hotspots of each settlement."

Demons would bestow titles upon themselves all the time, but this was the most unusual title Darkheart's heard so far, it made him snicker a little. "Papa Louie.. And what does he have to do with this all, hm?" He's absolutely smug about this entire scenario, knowing that if Crossroads hasn't erupted into chaos around this point, then there clearly wasn't a problem.

"He's opened up businesses at all previous locations I've mentioned. They're all restaurants as well. Nothing significant affecting Crossroads, but the inphernals may go through an economic crisis, and that's not even a guarantee." While it doesn't show on the outside, he was curious about this mortal, as insignificant as he may seem. 

Darkheart laughs, shooting a glare towards Illumina. "See? No harm done. Don't make it your problem if you don't have to, brother." 

"It doesn't hurt to check in on the mortals, does it?" Firebrand suggests, speaking up to stop the little spat his siblings would delve into. "Venomshank, I would like to accompany you to.. Tastyville, was it?" The other nods, and he continues. "The others, you may all check Crossroads on your own time."

"That's an arrangement we can get behind. Take care now, siblings!" There's a few seconds of laughter before Darkheart simply vanishes from his chair, and so do the others. Windforce doesn't exactly look satisfied with any of the knowledge Venomshank has shared, but she soon leaves.

The two deities left look at each other, and Firebrand is the first to get up from his seat. "No time to waste now, brother."

"Right."

Roy- er, Mindgrapes.. Is busy mopping the floor of the Pizzeria, cautiously watching the entrance just in case someone that doesn't look familiar comes inside of the restaurant. So far, all his friends seem to have taken to the new world around them pretty calmly.
Especially Robby, somehow. He didn't like the fact that Crossroads was surrounded by water constantly- but, he doesn't seem too bothered about it right about now, not when he's busy stuffing his face with pizza in one of the booths away from the entrance.

His sister, Joy- now Bloxiade, is somehow coping well with this all. At first, he worried his family wouldn't take to the new world well, but his uncle just saw it as a new business venture.
He really had to hammer it into them that they had to have new names unless them being human or literally a whole new species got out to the public, and so far it's been working, somehow. Even with all the named businesses like Camp Kingsley. Speaking of, he's supposed to hold a comedy routine for Free Pizza Day, tonight.

When his uncle told him that they'd be hosting Free Pizza Day again, he didn't really object to any of that. Besides, Papa- now dubbed Pizza Paddle in case anybody ever asked for his 'real name' was working with him and Joy at the Pizzeria like before, with no more impromptu trips out to wherever the hell he usually went.

Mindgrapes supposed it was because Flavor X wasn't typically a problem anymore because he's got his own set of warp coins entrusted to him by Gigaloaf Labs with the promise of new information whenever he goes to Munchmore and/or the X zone, which, he'll give Dr. Fitz credit for that. At least he's got his uncle anchored down for now..

But with a new world comes with new plans, and he's getting into his own head about stuff that hasn't even happened yet. Hell, right now, Papa was in the kitchen working on the dough for the extra pizzas they'd have to make later. He's honestly surprised how business has managed to go on this long, and how he's managed to open this many restaurants, but he's not even going to question it.

It was.. Hard, at first. Getting used to their new features like the lack of hair- but especially their horns. Joy Bloxiade tried to show off her parkour skills and took a fall- and it was a hard one considering how part of her horn got chipped off. They were lucky to have a bunch of other people around to help her out with the pain of it all, but it was a valuable lesson learned.

He's snapped out of his thoughts as the doorbell to the Pizzeria rings, and his head does this slow dramatic turn to the door. His grip on the mop he's holding tightens as his throat goes dry at the sight of two Deities stepping inside of the establishment, albeit with a bit of trouble considering the entrance is so small compared to them both. And out of the corner of his eye, he can see Robby- er, Anchor visibly tensing up.

There's a hand gesture he makes to the former deckhand to get him to stop staring and back to focusing on his food, and thankfully the two deities seem to not notice. He's pretty thankful he kept up with whatever new game Taylor was playing, because he knew these two were more powerful than any resident in the building.

'What were their names again..? I only remember Venomshank.. Darn it.' If Mindgrapes managed to embarrass himself in front of literal living deities that handle all the other stuff that demons do, his sister would NEVER live it down for him. His friends could certainly try comforting him about it but his thoughts would certainly keep him up at night. 'C'mon, Roy. You've got this.'
Clearing his throat, he looks up at them.

"Hey, whoa, what's happening?" Roy says, frantically mashing his keyboard to get away from the beams of fire that rained down on the battlefield. He can just hear Taylor laughing from his headset, and he desperately tries making distance between his phighter character and the zombies that were rapidly approaching him. "Dude!"

"Those zombies are from Venomshank, Roy! Keep up, you can't afford to lose this match!" And try as he might, it just feels a thousand times more chaotic than the usual matches he plays with him. There's even a moment where him and another player swapped places, and he's pretty sure he's in the server with Tohru as well- not that he could ever remember her username.

He ended up landing on the 6th spot of the match ranking, a defeated noise slipping past him as Taylor shows off his spot at MVP. "Dude, what even was that?!"
"Those were the SFOTH, man!" He responds, as if its the most obvious thing in the world.
"The huh?"

"They're like bonus effects for when the timer reaches a minute! Doesn't happen all the time, but when it does, match just gets crazy! I think those three were Venomshank, Firebrand, and Darkheart, but I dunno. You need to go through a Ghostwalker round though, free revives!"

Roy manages to collect himself in time and scrounges up a good response. "Welcome to Papa's Pizzeria! I- uhm, well, we didn't really anticipate visits from you or Lord Venomshank, sir.." Inside, he's hoping that he got their names right, and there's this internal sigh of relief he has once he notices the impressed look he gets from the much taller one. 
"Worry not, mortal. We simply heard of the new.. Area, and decided to visit it. Surely you have no issue with this, yes?" The way he looked down at him was terrifying, if not a little exhilarating, and Mindgrapes barely manages to make a coherent answer.

"None at all! Uh- settle yourselves into a booth, if you'd like. Today's free pizza day, I hope neither of you mind pepperoni, haha-" He quickly turns around, careful to not slip on the floor as he dragged off the mop with him. His heart is beating way too fast for him to comprehend, and he staggers into the kitchen looking like he's been through a whirlwind.

"Papa! I'm- I'm going to take a pizza, for the new visitors. You heard the bell, right?" He says, trying to distract himself from whatever just happened right outside of the kitchen.
"Sure I did, Roy!" He tenses, before his Uncle quickly corrects himself. "Er- Mindgrapes! Go on now."

He brings out the pizza where the two deities are sitting at, and he makes the unfortunate discovery that those two were watching him. It won't do any good if he worries about it, so he simply decides to go back behind the counter and make sure everything is clean. Making sure he didn't embarrass himself during his first meet with the deities was one thing, but making sure they tolerate him was another.

Fortunately, it doesn't seem like their attention is on him for too long before they start talking to each other. It looked like Venomshank took off his mask to try their pizza, and part of his chest swelled with pride at his reaction- it looked like he was caught off guard with the flavor, which was honestly refreshing to see. 
Of course, he doesn't look at them for too long either once his sister comes in.

"Hey, Mindgrapes! What's the-" She does a double take at the two deities and blinks, before glancing at her brother and seeing the 'hurry up' motion he was making. She wordlessly walked to the counter, greeting the two deities with a polite bow before looking at him with a 'what the fuck' expression.

"Listen, they're not here 'cause they know, they're here because they wanted to check the Pizzeria out. Our cover's still here." He quickly whisper-yells, much to her relief. "It's fine. Papa might've nearly slipped up, but everything's okay. Kingsley's still coming for his comedy routine tonight, right?"
"Of course he is, you never doubt Kingsley!"

The two siblings didn't exactly discuss his 'new name' just yet, but they're sure he won't forget about it before his routine tonight. For now though, it was just a matter of time before it happened..

It feels as though it's only been a few minutes since this afternoon. He was busy passing out free pizza to the newcomers and guests as everyone settled in for the night, and surprisingly- the deities actually stayed to watch the show. Mindgrapes isn't sure if they'll like it, but Kingsley- ehem, Gold Microphone's comedy was top notch, so he's hoping that they at least get a few laughs out of the routine..

Joy manages to slip away from the Pizzeria just in time, rushing to the backroom to put her suit on knowing full well that crime doesn't just stop at home- no, her archnemesis was nothing short of consistent. She needed to be ready if he was out causing mayhem, and she's sure Roy can manage by himself..
It takes barely a few minutes and she's sure nobody notices she's gone, and Bloxiade takes the elevator up to the roof just for convenience.

The moment it opens, she gets the sense that something is off before there's a flash of red out of the corner of her eye. Sighing to herself, there wouldn't be much rest she's getting tonight if she doesn't stop him now, so she does her usual routine of jumping from building to building until she catches up with him.

She's a lot slower, though. It's unfamiliar terrain she's crossing, and while the buildings are mostly the same, there's more area, and a whole gigantic tower in the middle of it all. The further she moves, the more she doubts the possibility of him actually committing a crime..
Because, if he's not familiar with the place, and she isn't either- it wouldn't be 'fun' for him, would it?

Ninjoy's thoughts clear as his static figure comes into view, the moonlight menacingly framing him from where she stood. She narrows his eyes as he turns around, his red horns glinting as if they too, were trying to threaten her.
"Trying to catch me in the act, Ninjoy?"

"What else would I be doing, Dynamoe?"

There's a moment of silence that drifts past them as he grins, showing off his sharp teeth. He didn't have them back when they used to fight in Tastyville, but- she didn't have hers, either. "Thought you would've taken the night off. You have been lagging behind me, haven't you?"

"Cut it out. Why are you up here?"
He lets out an annoyed sigh before staring back at the horizon, the moon way above him as his cape blocks off her view of his hands.. Which would've been bad had he been holding anything, and it doesn't seem like he's carrying much- if anything at all. Was he unarmed?

"Taking in the view, not that you'd know. You were never one for scenery.." Ninjoy rolls her eyes, half-expecting him to start up a monologue before he raises a claw up, outstretching his fingers to the moon. "It's a nice night out, don't you think? I would've visited the Pizzeria had I not been busy.."
Her eyes widen, and she gets into a fighting stance. "Busy with what?!"

Dynamoe doesn't answer, instead throwing down something from his left hand, and she realizes too late that it wasn't explosive- just a smoke bomb. He's trying to get away- but then there's a sudden thud. She runs towards the edge where he presumably tried jumping off of and looks down, only to see him being apprehended by somebody else.

While her and Dynamoe were each other's arch nemeses, she never really hurt him. Majorly, anyway. A few bruises and head bumps to each other, probably, but nothing that didn't heal in less than a day. But by the looks of it, this person tackled him to the concrete mid-fall, and she would've felt bad if he didn't immediately start fighting back.

And then they started fist fighting each other.

.. She really wasn't sure what to do besides watch, since this has never happened before. The sounds were also a little too much for her, so she distanced herself away from those two and kinda.. Went off by herself to find whatever he planted around Tastyville. For all the talk he does, he doesn't commit that much crime outside of the area.
Sure enough, she manages to find his cherry bombs planted around a couple alleyways around abandoned or meant to be repurposed buildings. He set a pretty long timer for each of them, so he definitely wasn't in a bad mood tonight- but he may just be the next night. That is, if he recovered from his injuries.

"I might need to buy him a medium Burple Purple for tomorrow night. Jeez.." She says, walking out of a shadowed alleyway and just barely managing to see his silhouette running from one place to the next, looking frantic. Shaking her head, she decides to simply walk back to Papa's Pizzeria. Nobody would notice if she entered from the backdoor, right? Right.

Tonight was definitely something.

Shuriken's head hurt. 

Last night was a doozy, witnessing two different demons that were also like him around Crossroads was one thing, but one of them was a villain. Straight up telling the other demon that he had planted bombs around the area- or, well, he at least implied it.. 

Naturally, Shuriken Silver Shadow tried to stop him, but he was a damn good fighter. It almost made him wonder who it could be underneath that mask, but he didn't pull it off, because he was too busy trying to block his attacks- of which had no pattern he could even pin down, making it hard for him to really defend himself.
Thankfully, he only came out of the fight with a few scratches and a mild bruise on the side of his head. 

But damn was that bruise fucking hurting right now.

He wasn't sure how.. Dynamoe, was it? Managed to make that happen, but he did, and it hurt. He couldn't even memorize the guy's horn shape, his head hurt that bad. But he at least managed to make him run away. Silver Shadow would've deactivated the bombs if it wasn't for the other one, who was an actual vigilante, doing it for him.
How'd he know that? They shared a moment of silence and nodded to each other before they went home. They even showed him one of the bombs he planted, looking broken.

"Shuri, can you bring out these orders?" Slingshot said, his voice fading out as he went back into the kitchen.

He wordlessly nodded, taking the tray and watching where Vine Staff pointed over to. It was a booth with three demons sitting and talking to each other. And his eyes were probably fucking with him, but they definitely looked familiar.. At least, one of them did. Either way, it was none of his business. They probably just came here to get food and that was it, nothing more, nothing less.. Hopefully.

Setting down the tray, he greets them all with a kind smile- no words, because he's not sure if his brain can even form a response that wasn't 'yes' or 'no'. After he's finished setting the drinks down, he takes a second to see who these demons were, and Shuriken nearly freezes up at the familiar gaze of one of them.

It couldn't possibly be the same demon that was the vigilante from last night, right? He didn't think so.
But when he heads back behind the counter, he pays closer attention to them. Shuriken recognized one, but not the other two.. He couldn't shake off the feeling that at least one other demon at that booth was familiar, and the other was a totally unrelated civilian.. If that's true, though..

Things could be worse than they seem.

"Shuriken? Inpherno to Shuriken?" His sister snaps him out of his train of thought, and he looks up at her with feigned confusion as she tells him to help her bring out more orders- which he does so without question and without much resistance. But throughout the day, his eyes keep flitting back to those three. Eventually, one of them comes up to the counter, and he's in charge of taking his order.

He looks.. Average. Harmless, even. His horns are red, he's wearing glasses, and there's a small band-aid on his cheek. "Good afternoon! Me and my friends want a little more to order if that's okay?" Shuriken tries not to read into him too much, but he's making it awfully hard not to do exactly that.
This demon doesn't look like the kind of demon to harm anyone. Hell, he looked nice, which wasn't a sight you'd see often in Crossroads..

".. That should be all, I think. Thank you, by the way!"

"You don't mind if I ask for your name, right?" Shuriken immediately feels the need to bash his head into a wall the moment those words came out of his mouth. The demon in front of him looked like he was about to leave the counter, too.. But then he shrugged it off, giving him a smile.

"My name's TNT. I don't really use my gear all that much, though. Is.. That all?"
He hastily writes it down onto the order ticket as if that would make things better. "Yes- yes, of course, your order will be out in a moment."

Shuriken watches as he walks back to his booth, and the way the other demon- the one he doesn't recognize- hugs him by the arm. So they must be close..

What is he even doing?

"Slingshot! New order!" He's still got work to do.

Chapter Text

Y'know, Chuck didn't really believe he was in another world until Taylor told him to look out the window of their apartment. And just to make sure they weren't in Munchmore, they went up to the roof and looked around there. They also ran into Cooper and Greg, who were also looking around. While the area wasn't new, there were definitely some odd things to see.. Like, the really big tower in the distance.

"Duude.." He dragged out, craning his neck up to try and see if the top of the tower was visible from where he was standing- which he couldn't, so he brought his head back down. Taylor was in disbelief, knowing damn well where this tower was from and who would be in it.
"Holy shit, dude.. Chuck, do you know where we are right now?!"

He's played this video game before. With Tohru, with Roy, and especially with Chuck. Taylor turns to look at him, and it looks like he's thinking. There's a moment of silence between the two since the brothers had left, before his roommate broke it with his reply. "Unless I got way too many pineapple pieces on the pizza we ate yesterday.. We're definitely in Phighting, aren't we?"
Taylor simply nods, looking back at Crossroads Tower with amazement. He's not sure how they got here, or even how the entirety of Tastyville got here, but he's not about to question it.

"Hey, wait a minute- dude, you're bald!" 

"Wait, what the fuck?!"

After that entire thing happened, they went to the ground floor (being, the Pizzeria itself) to get pizza- and while it was Taylor's turn to pay after Chuck used his check from last week, they were surprised to see Roy just kinda shove a pepperoni-pineapple topped pizza into their arms, asking them to take a seat.

Roy, or 'Mindgrapes' now, gave them the rundown that he offered to the other Tastyville residents, with the added bonus of telling them they needed new identities, otherwise they would be found out for being human- or just, not a demon. Roy seemed pretty scared about it too, so Taylor took over the conversation and told him they'd keep it in mind.

"So, new names, huh?" Chuck mused, while they took the stairs up to their floor. "I could probably use my old Pineapple Pistol.. You know the one, right, Taylor?" He nodded, looking lost in thought. Taylor didn't know how secure this 'cover' of theirs would be, because there's no way the entirety of Tastyville could just keep their mouths shut about going to another world.
He's almost expecting Duke Gotcha to be ripping out his hair- er, if it even stayed with him. Because it certainly looked like everyone's gone bald. It didn't actually bother him too much, but, it was going to be hell getting used to.

"Yeah. I can probably use my earbuds too, when the burgers attacked?" Chuck nodded to him, opening up the door to their apartment to let them both in. "Wouldn't it be funny if they were like, our actual gears?" His roommate looked at him with a squint, closing door. 

"What are you talkin' about?"

"Like.. Okay, hold on, you're gonna call me a nerd for this.." Taylor tuned out his laughing for a moment to think about the lore and stuff he had read back on earth, and his eyes flitted to his new 'hands', claws- he supposes. Closing his eyes, he focused and tried to imagine his earbuds in his hands- opening his eyes only when Chuck makes this weird noise that's a mix between a 'oh shit' and a 'what the fuck'. He learned the difference after two months of living together.

"Dude, what the hell did you just do?" Taylor Earbuds (For the love of Papa Louie, he cannot believe that's his new name now) looks at his usual set of earbuds with confusion, as if he was trying to see what changed about them, because nothing looked different. "Taylor?"

"Chuck, this is my gear." He holds it with a certain gentleness, looking around to try and find his NP3 player, plugging his earbuds into it, fumbling around a little, trying to see if it worked the same. Sure enough, the sound comes into his ears perfectly. Taylor looks at him as if he were a madman. "Dude, focus your mind on your pistol and close your eyes. Trust me."
Whatever his roommate just did freaked him out a little, but he wasn't about to be a wimp and chicken out of it.

He closes his eyes and does exactly what Taylor says, slowly feeling something materialize into his hand. When he opens his eyes- sure enough, his pistol's right in his hand. "Whoa, dude.. That's sick.."

"I know, right?!" Earbuds sounds like an excited fanboy, while Pistol's a little more preoccupied with checking if his gun's any different. The two do that for a little while until they get bored and decide to play something on their shared NEF, chilling out on the couch as if they didn't just get transported to a whole other world.

"Pistol, you think we should look up how to take care of our horns?"

".. That can come later, man. Let's relax for a bit."

Boombox was just taking a casual mid-day stroll around Playground, looking around and taking everything in as if its his last days in the Inpherno- which wouldn't come for a while. It's a cool day in the faction he lives in, which is a surprisingly rare occurrence in such a humid area like the one he lives in.
Usually he'd be off seeing Skate or Sling at around this time, but he's taking it slow today. Smooth, jazzy tunes playing from his boombox as he strolled about, not paying too much attention to the things near him..

Which is precisely why he unfortunately bumps into the next demon he fails to see.

The fall wasn't hard on him in particular, but it seems like the dude he bumped into took a hard fall, and Boombox was about to start saying sorry in case the dude was like, not chill about it at all, but to his surprise- he started apologizing to Boombox instead. "Shit- sorry dude, I didn't mean to like, bump into you or anything, I guess I just zoned the heck out-"

He takes a second to look him over, seeing that he's wearing a floral-patterned shirt and some jeans. Not unusual, but definitely odd. It's not even summer..
"Hey man, it's cool! At least you didn't blow up at me like some other demons would."

"Blow up at you?" The other demon- who was just a little taller than him, looked confused. ".. That's weird. Anyway, you look chill. You wanna like, talk? My name's Pineapple Pistol. Got kinda lost after my friend Earbuds let go of my hand, so like.. I got nowhere to go right now, really."
Boombox blinked up at him with a look of disbelief, and he's sure that it showed on his visor before he shrugged, smiling as if them bumping into each other never happened. "For sure, man! I'm Boombox!"

The two of them then proceeded to make at least three loops around central Playground, while talking about.. General life stuff. Pistol somehow lets Boombox talk his ear off about Playground and living in it, and he only ever responds with nods and sarcastic remarks when he recalls an event where another demon gets mad at him.

"I don't get people like that, y'know." He comments, checking out his pistol that was holstered by his hip. Boombox found it a little odd that he's the only demon he's seen with this gear, but he's not about to question his new friend's whole thing. "It's like, they don't get the 'make love, not war' thing. It's kind of a waste to keep arguing with each other if all its going to do is just fuel the hate between them, you know?"

Boombox finds himself stunned at his words for like, the second time today. Not many demons held that philosophy, and if they did- they were typically from Thieves' Den or some part of Lost Temple, he's not sure. He didn't pay that much attention in his high school history lessons. "Really?"

"Yeah, man." He says, looking around- definitely looking for something.. Or someone. "It's pointless. Literally nothing good comes out of it."

"I mean, I agree with you- it's just, it's not really a view many demons kinda.. Take on, you know?" He says, watching the way Pistol shrugs his shoulders. And for a second, Boombox wonders if he's trying to look for something on his head.. Did he have a hat, or something?
"That's their problem, not mine. If they hold a grudge against me for something I did, and I've apologized and owned up to my actions- it's whatever, at that point. I don't see much of a point in grudges either, if I'm being real."

He feels like there's some sort of rusty gear in his head that's being turned, because he has no idea how Pistol got this worldview- perhaps he's just a little younger than him, or maybe he's just tripping on something- did Sling add more coffee to his order yesterday? "Uh, okay man.."

"Pineapple Pistol!"

The two turn back to see a demon rushing towards them, and for a second Boombox prepares to attack him before Pistol opens up his arms as if he was expecting this, and settles into the hug he's got himself wrapped in now. The musician stares at the two of them with confusion before he realizes this must've been Earbuds.
.. Whoops! Wouldn't have been a good look if he accidentally attacked Pistol's friend.

"Dude, why did you let go of my hand?! You could've gotten hurt!" The taller checked around his body to see if he had any injuries, sighing in relief when he realizes he doesn't have any. "Just don't do it again, okay? I wanna keep you safe." Pistol looks nearly annoyed, but Boombox gets the vibe he's actually pretty thankful.

"Lay off, T.." He mumbles, which he raises a brow at but shrugs off. "Me and Boombox were chilling, okay? I wasn't in any danger. It's fine, we can go home now, can't we?"

Earbuds decides to turn to him, giving him a hard glare before realizing he didn't look like a threat.. At least, that's what Boombox thinks. "Thanks for taking care of him, man. Even if it was like a solid hour, it beats Pistol being all alone in an unfamiliar place.." 
The shorter demon gives the two a thumbs up. "No problem, man!"

He gets the sense that the both of them are becoming tense before Pistol breaks the silence again. "You should swing by Papa's Pizzeria in Crossroads sometime. They've got good food- we'll even share a pizza with ya if you want." Both him and Earbuds look at him with an odd stare, which he responds with a sassy 'what?' before they start bickering- he thinks.

Boombox quickly excuses himself and gets thanked once more, walking away from the pair. But not without taking a few glances back just to see them still bickering on that street corner he and Pistol had stopped at when Earbuds rushed towards them.

They're.. Strange, but the good kind of strange. A breath of fresh air.

Boombox stretches his limbs and sighs, his smile falters a little as his shoulder aches, but he desummons his gear to alleviate it. Right now, he's locked into a conversation between himself, Slingshot, and Skateboard. The other phighters around them won't bother the three, knowing full well it won't end up pretty, Crossroads treaty be damned.
At least Subspace wasn't around.. It's always a worse day with him in the lobby-like area of Crossroads Tower, when they all wait for their checks for the day.

Medkit keeps to himself like always, Coil is trying to shut himself out from Ban Hammer's yapping, and the Thieves' Den siblings are sitting down on a couch together, talking. This was one of the more 'peaceful' days that he rarely ever gets to experience, mostly because everyone's so tense with each other.

When everything's suddenly disrupted by the sound of a door opening.
Almost everyone turns their head towards the newcomer, who-

"Hey, wait a sec- Pistol? That you?"
He's wearing his signature floral patterned shirt, but now he's got cool sunglasses on top of his head- and he's holding some pineapple juice. He barely noticed it before, but his constantly downturned eyes made him look way more relaxed than he probably is at the moment.

Boombox knows that he's probably going to get kicked out because only registered phighters could get in here, but he's not about to let his buddy go through that, even if they only met each other like once, and the other times were when the musician was passing through Crossroads and they saw each other and waved.
Pineapple Pistol always looked busy when he was doing something, but now he wonders if he's just kinda lounging around and sightseeing.. As if he's never seen the rest of Crossroads before.

He takes a cautious step inside and gives everyone a casual wave much to their shared confusion, and walks over to where Boombox is, flashing an easygoing smile. "What's up, man?"
"Dude, how'd you even get in here?" Skate asked, narrowing his eyes slightly when Pistol shrugged. "Only phighters are allowed in here.. Did you accidentally find a shortcut into Crossroads Tower or something?"

"I dunno man. I was holding onto my friend Earbuds' hand and then the next thing I knew, poof! Gone like the wind, y'know?" He makes a little hand gesture which, while not actually clarifying anything- did give the indication that he probably wasn't lying about his circumstance.
"I should probably stop wandering around, but like, I had time to spare. And he'll probably end up finding me anyway."

"Pistol, I think you really need to start following your roommate instead of like, walking off." Boombox suggests, watching the way his vibes wilt and die like one of Vine's sprouts after Sword accidentally cuts them down. 

"I don't even know how it happens, man! It's just like, one second I'm there- and then the next, we're both apart from each other! It's like the universe hates us." He seems to go silent after that, as if he's actually considering the possibility of the Inphinity looking down at him like that. ".. Actually, it might."

"Wait, hold on, Boombox- how do you know this guy? He's cool and all, but like, we've never seen him before." Slingshot speaks, giving him a distrustful look- which would've worried Boombox if he hadn't seen how chill he was. "How do you know if you can like.. Trust him?"

"I bumped into him and we both fell, he apologized first." Pistol kinda just nods along, as if he had forgotten how they first met and was relying on Boombox for it. Thankfully it was pretty memorable- and fresh in his mind. "Then we like, had a talk. We kinda got philosophical in the middle of it and he was like, super, duper chill."

"Dunno if disliking disagreements over petty shit is 'chill', but, I guess it can be." He takes a second to sip his juice, looking at the three again. "I just don't see a point in taking all possible lengths just to win some.. Dumb argument. It feels like a waste of time.. What do you even get out of it? Bragging rights? Just beat some rando in a video game, you get the same gratification."

The three wordlessly look at each other, an unspoken agreement of 'yeah, this dude's weird, but we can totally get along with him.', before they resumed casual conversation. Turns out, he's actually a really good conversationalist. Keeps the talk alive without making it feel like it's being dragged on, which is pretty rare considering most demons are introverts- most of the time.

Boombox is about to ask him another question before the door practically swings open, and Earbuds is standing there as if he just ran a marathon and went back home to turn off his oven mid-way through. "Pine- fuck- Pistol, c'mon, we're going home.. Oh, what the fuck.."

"Whoops. That's my cue, guys. Sorry we gotta cut this short, see you again sometime!" The entire room once again quiets down as Pineapple Pistol goes near the newcomer, who grabs onto his arm and nearly drags him out, letting go of him for just a moment to get a proper grip on his hand so they could actually leave.
Earbuds closed the room's door before he left, but Boombox swore he could hear the two bickering again as their voices faded off into the distance.

The musician notes the way everyone reacts- with Ban Hammer just looking annoyed, and the majority of the phighters looking confused. He can't blame them, it's not every day a demon so chill just pops out of nowhere and then vanishes so suddenly. He's beginning to think this is going to become a common thing now..

"Boom, we have got to find him again! I wanna know if he's into skating."

He smiles at the way Skateboard's eyes light up, it's like the only other times that it does is when he's about to beat a guy in doing the coolest tricks at the skatepark or if he's about to out-do Coil. It's.. Nice, seeing his friends make new friends. "Eh, we can try going over to the new Pizzeria place that Crossroads has? He mentioned it before.. We can talk to him and grab a bite to eat!"
"I might have to pass if I've got work, but.. He's nice to talk to! Maybe you could talk him into visiting the Café?" Slingshot asks, and Boombox simply responds with a nonchalant shrug. "No promises, but I'll try for you, Sling."

Maybe he could get to know Earbuds better this way, too. It's only a matter of time before he meets them again, accident or not.

Chapter Text

Sword's not sure what it is, but lately- everything's been a little more strange. Valk and Dom haven't changed much, but it looks like the other phighters are becoming even busier than they typically are. He's overheard Slingshot talking to his roommates about how they need to pick up the pace when it came to business, and while his café came up in conversations sometimes, it was odd to hear him bring it up right after they had gotten back to the lobby of Crossroads Tower.

He would've asked him about it if they didn't leave so fast, probably to clean up the café for tomorrow if they haven't done so already.. Sword knows there probably isn't anything wrong at all, but he's got the tendency to worry about the other demons around him, even a little bit.
Medkit looked awfully tense last round, but he figured to not ask him about it since he looked like he was in a bad mood. Honestly, all he wants is for his questions to be answered, but he figures he'll only get that once he actually asks somebody. Which is what you really should do if you're curious about something, but Sword decides to put it off until he thinks its 'time'.

One day, he gets called into his father's study, probably for a private conversation.. Except he has no idea what it could even be about. He's been doing great at training lately, and he's kept up a steady win streak with his phights.. So why does his father want to call him in?
He takes a few cautious steps towards the door, taking a deep breath and cracking it open the tiniest bit, before realizing it's better to just face whatever he's done wrong (if anything at all) and take it in stride.. After all, Venomshank taught him how important it was to learn from his own mistakes.

"Sword! Come in."

It doesn't.. Sound like he's in for a serious conversation at all. Nonetheless, Sword carefully steps inside and sits in the wooden chair that his father probably placed in front of his desk just for him. "I think it's best if you were informed. I won't force you to come along with me at all, so you'll be left to your own devices with this.. Material."
He squints. For a few moments, he tries to guess what his father could possibly want to share with him, because as far as he knows, there hasn't been anything major that's happened that hasn't been covered by Flipside..

"What is it, Father?" Venomshank moves his head, staring into Sword's eyes intensely as if what he's about to share is forbidden knowledge, and for all the swordsman knows- it very well may be.

"Crossroads has grown."

He blinks once. Then twice, waiting for his father to say something else- and thankfully, he does. Because that alone doesn't make much sense in his head. There hasn't been any new construction in Crossroads besides the buildings undergoing renovations in the first layer, so..
"What I mean, is.." His father seems to struggle to find words for a moment there, possibly in fear of scaring Sword with this news. "There are now.. New areas within the first layer of Crossroads. I've yet to find out just how many, exactly, but they're the cause of its unnatural expansion."

"What?" Sword asks, struggling to wrap his head around the idea. How could something that wasn't there just.. Appear out of nowhere? He supposed the same could be said for gears, but they were an intrinsic part of a demon, an extension of themselves- not.. Whatever this was.

"Calm yourself, fledgling." His father says, as if he expected this reaction out of him. "You are free to ask me anything at all regarding this, it's only natural for you to have questions."

They spend the next half hour just talking to each other in Venomshank's study, and the longer it goes on, the more questions he ends up getting compared to answers. He's starting to get more and more curious, moving around in his seat a lot more. And his father notices- but doesn't comment on it. Sword is an adult after all, if he wants to see the sights for himself.. He won't object to it.
And besides, the town isn't so bad. The inphernals there are friendly, if a bit.. Too friendly. Perhaps it's the simple fact they're not truly demons, despite looking like it. But they're not hurting anyone, so he doesn't see much of a reason to get involved.

.. Gold Microphone's comedy routine was quite humorous as well. 

Once Sword finally quiets down and puts on that contemplative face of his, Venomshank decides he's answered enough questions, and that it was getting late. He stands from his chair and walks out of his study, but not before giving his son a gentle reminder to sleep early, and he'd need the energy for tomorrow.

What he doesn't know, is that his son's already making up a plan in his head. Here's hoping his father gives him the freedom to enact it.

"You want to take the day off training, Sword?"

"Yes sir." Here's hoping his father doesn't get too bothered by it. He never really asked for things like that unless he wanted to visit someplace new, or do something else for the day. His father would probably catch onto whatever he planned, but he's willing to take his chances.
The God seems to consider it, giving him a brief nod after a few seconds. Internally, he's pumping his fist into the air- but he's got one more thing to do. "I.. Would also like to ask where the location of the place you visited is. I wish to see it for myself."

"Is that so?"

Sword tries his best to not tremble at the way he says it, fearing he might say no- but he sighs, and tells him where to go. It's easier than he would've expected, which is odd considering his father is usually tight-lipped about odd happenings, if he could help it at all.. But with this, it seems like he's not even trying.
His father's told him that it's simply an average town, but he can't help doubt that statement- even if its coming from his own Father. Why else would he want to go there?

"I advise you to tread carefully, Sword. Treat the locals kindly, and mind your manners." Venomshank reminds him, watching as he carefully puts on his armor, as if anything being out of place would mean dire consequences. "I know you're eager, but make sure you try enjoying yourself there."

"I will, Father." He responds, trying to think about what it could look like. He truly doesn't believe that it's 'just a town', and that there had to be something more within it, maybe something his Father couldn't see. Sword isn't sure what it is, or if it even exists, but he just wants to make sure. "I'll come back as soon as I can."

"Don't stay out too late."
"Of course, Father!"

Soon, he's out of the house with his gear sheathed, in case he was attacked while on his journey. A determined expression rests on his face as he follows the directions his Father had given him. On the outside, it looks like he's going somewhere with a goal in mind- whatever it was.
Sword's barely paying attention to whatever's around him at the moment, only focusing on moving forward to where this new area was. He's not quite sure what he's getting himself into, but he's not sure if he can even afford to care about that.

At the same time.. He doesn't know what to expect. Could it really just be a regular looking place? Would he even notice it if he was finally there? His shoulders tense slightly, but he takes a deep breath to reassure himself. Surely he'll know that it looks out of place, he's lived in Crossroads for most of- if not his whole life, he should be able to recognize if it wasn't there in the first place.

His head tells him there's something wrong with the fact these new areas just appeared out of thin air, and the Swords aren't doing much about them. Are they truly as harmless as they say it is? He knows he should probably trust them since they would've dealt with it if it had become a problem when these places first appeared, but..

"Sword!"

He turns his head to see Rocket rushing towards him, and his posture relaxes as he greets his friend with a smile. The rocketeer's footsteps gradually slow until he stops right when he's near Sword, pulling him into a friendly side-hug. He briefly returns it before the other demon pulls away, taking the time to look him up and down.

"Well look at you! Headed off somewhere?"

There's a moment of awkward silence between the two of them as Sword pauses, and Rocket's afraid he's said something wrong just by asking the question before his friend puts a hand on his shoulder.
"You can't tell anyone else about this, okay?" A chill goes up his spine before he continues. "Father- he's told me about new developments about in Crossroads.. It's- it's apparently grown within the past week or so- not even the other Swords know what happened! And- I'm going to check one of these new places out."

"By yourself?!" He nearly feels insulted that his best friend wouldn't invite him along, before realizing it might be a dangerous area and he just wanted to keep Rocket safe.. Nonetheless, he takes a step back and summons his gear- his rocket launcher smoothly materializing into his arms. "Not on my watch."

"Rocket- you could get hurt." Sword thinks back on the adventures they've been through, and while they never really knew what they were getting into then- they were all explored areas before. He doesn't know if any demon besides his father and Firebrand even stepped foot in that new territory. It should be reassuring seeing as they're unscathed, but what if his dad didn't want him to freak out? "Besides, I don't think Zuka would even-"

"Dad let me off for the day. Said I did well on the last match, so he gave me a break." Rocket quickly explains, already moving forward. "Well, what are we waiting for? You know where it is, right? Let's go!"

Sword knows it's useless to try convincing him out of it, knowing he had the tendency to be stubborn.. At the same time, he's actually quite thankful he encountered him now- infinitely better than going alone. He and Rocket could definitely help each other if they ever had to fight their way out of an encounter..
The two make idle chatter on their way there, but it was mostly the swordsman handing his theories to Rocket, who patiently listened as he rambled about a potential threat in 'Tastyville'.

And the rocketeer grows.. Unsure.

"Are you sure there's something else going on there? It sounds pretty normal, Sword.." He says, desummoning his gear since they weren't there yet. The red horned demon averts his eyes from the path to glance at him. "Like, your dad visited it, didn't he? And when he came back, there wasn't anything wrong?"
"Listen, I know it sounds far-fetched, but he only visited one building. Who knows what could be hiding in there?!"

Sword is definitely reaching, but he doesn't know that. Rocket does, however, and he's just wondering when he'll get proven wrong- or at least, when he realizes it's not as bad as he thinks it is. He knew his best friend had a habit of over hyping things and when it doesn't turn out to be what they expected, he kinda deflates afterward.
It's not like he wants Sword to be wrong, but he doesn't want either of them getting hurt. Especially if it's from something they could've avoided..

Their footsteps gradually slow down, and they stop completely as the two stare at a road that certainly wasn't there before. This must've been it- but there's no sign or anything that makes it seem like it's a new area..

"They're blending in.." Sword mutters, and Rocket takes a second to look at him and decides- maybe he shouldn't get his gear just yet. He wants to see how this plays out, if that means watching his friend go through most of it.. Well, it's nothing he hasn't done before.

Surprisingly, the streets are pretty quiet. While it has his friend on edge, he takes a moment to look at the scenery around them. It.. Looks like any regular town. If it wasn't for the fact the architecture doesn't feel like it fit in with the buildings that came before they walked in, he would've thought this was just another part of Crossroads he's never seen before.

He sees a park, and a few demons kind of just going about their day, and he's about to point it out to Sword before quickly taking a step to the side, narrowly avoiding the big pile of fabric practically headed for his face. Rocket would've been more mad had he not been so shocked, but the demon carrying all that fabric is already apologizing to him.

"Sorry I didn't see you there! I was just heading back to my boutique to get these done- I hope I didn't bump into you at all?"

He blinks twice, his brain still lagging behind the fact he was nearly hit by fabric of all things.. "Uh- no! No, it's okay. Are you one of the locals here?" The demon seems to light up at that, even with the strain of the items in her arms. "Sure am! You're not from here, are you? We're a pretty close community- I think we'd know a new face when we see one!"

"Nope! This is my first time here."

The other demon laughs, flashing him a grin. "My name's Indigo, welcome to Tastyville! And hey, keep an eye on your friend over there." She says, walking off before he can get another word in. Turning around, Sword's already crossing the street without him. Sighing in exasperation, he makes sure to look both ways (even if the street's literally empty) and crosses the street, easily catching up to him.

"What are we even looking for, Sword?" Rocket asks, finally walking with him side by side. "Everything we've seen so far looks as normal as normal can be- heck, it looks better than downtown Crossroads! I'm starting to doubt if there's actually anything here at all.."

"Yeah, but how can we know for sure?" He's still tense, scanning the area around as if something would suddenly pop up and attack them. "There might be nothing right now, but what if there's something later?"
"Dude, that doesn't make any-"

"Yo, T! There's new people!"

The two of them freeze in place as one demon approaches them with a casual pace, and while Sword's getting ready to unsheathe his gear, Rocket stands and waits for him to come over. They didn't seem like they wanted a fight, and while he's only been here for half an hour tops, he gets the sense that nobody here likes a fight.

"Heyy, man.. You guys definitely aren't from here, so I hope you're enjoying your time or something." He drawls, taking a sip of what Rocket can only assume is) pineapple juice, in his hands. "My name's Pineapple Pistol. I walked into that big tower in the center like a few days ago."

Instantly, Rocket recalls that moment where Skateboard was telling him about this random ass demon who just barged into the lobby without a care in the world. Sword looks stunned, while his brain works overtime to process that this is the guy, and that the skateboarder wasn't lying.. Damn.

"Pistol! That isn't a conversation starter! We talked about this!" The other demon- Earbuds? Skate mentioned two names in his re-telling, he thinks. "You can't just go up to people you've never met and tell them you went somewhere you're not supposed to!"
The orange-horned demon rolls his eyes at that. "But it gets people talkin'!"

The two bicker for a few moments before Earbuds seems to calm down, turning to Sword and Rocket with a smile. "Sorry about him- he's always like that. Welcome to Tastyville! Hope everything's been okay for you two so far?" Neither of the phighters know it, but Taylor is panicking inside. Not only does he recognize them, he used to play as one of them while 'Roblox' was still a game and not their whole 'reality'. 

"Yeah! Nearly got trampled over with fabric, but it's been okay!" Rocket tries to glance at Sword without making it look obvious, and the swordsman looks confused and even slightly uncomfortable- but he's sure it won't make the conversation awkward or anything. Not like he'd say something stupid that'd totally-

"Are you trying to trick us?!"

Rocket cringes, and he's sure its visible- but its overshadowed by Earbuds looking at Sword, shocked at his words. "What? No- no, we're just happy to see new people! It's hard not to run into anyone you already know in a place like this, even if it does seem big-"
He doesn't have to turn to look to know that his best friend thinks that's bullshit, and it'll probably take more than that to make him believe there's nothing wrong with this place.

The conversation between the four of them is more like two demons talking to one person and a brick wall. It's not that Sword refuses to listen, he just doesn't believe whatever they're telling him, and he would've understood that point of view if they weren't trying to make him feel comfortable the entire time.

Eventually they say goodbye, and Sword relaxes as they walk away. And Rocket would've gotten mad- if he wasn't as confused as he was. It isn't every day random demons walk up to you, introduce themselves, and not ask for a fight mid-talk.

"Sword, what does this place need to show you before you start trusting it?"

He frowns, turning to Rocket. "That it doesn't have anything worth feeling threatened over."

Neither of them are sure of how they got here, but they somehow managed to end up in a pizza place that somehow manages to beat the other pizza places Rocket's ate at before- which weren't many since it wasn't his favorite snack ever, but he knows good food once he tastes it.

"Isn't this nice, Sword?" He doesn't actually pay much attention to his answer, much too busy savoring the flavor of the.. Garlic bread crust, he assumed? Honestly, he didn't even order, all he did was ask the waiter for what he would recommend and sat at a booth- trying to cheer him up.
And it turns out it's working! He looks like he's enjoying himself for like, the first time in hours! It's a personal win in Rocket's book.

Once they finish their food (and free water, nice), both of them are arguing on who should pay before the waiter- Mindgrapes, from his nametag- comes back and tells them it's free.
"Wait, really?" Rocket asks, watching as he grabs the plate from the table and wipes it down with the cloth in his other hand. "Well, thank you but- are you sure about this? That's probably not good for your business-"

"It's fine, sir." He doesn't look him in the eye as he speaks, which makes him feel a little off.. "You are kind of like celebrities around these parts, I think one pizza on the house won't hurt the family."

His mind goes blank for a second when he realizes the sign on the outside probably hinted at this being a family run restaurant, and he wanted to apologize before Mindgrapes went off to the back and wished them a good night. Shrugging, he shouts out another quick 'thank you!' to him and accompanies Sword outside.

"So, still think there's threats around here?" He asks, looking at the sky above them. It's beginning to get dark, but neither of them seem too keen on going home.. "We can check out a few more areas if you want, you know.."

Sword's eyes flit to two demons walking down the street, talking and chatting. One of them is wearing a beanie and is holding a crossbow- carefully looking over it, while the other one's dressed up in a simple yellow hoodie and jeans- holding a fire extinguisher in their hands. They desummon their gears as they approach a building- and his gaze goes to the sign above the door, reading 'Club Atomic'.

Now, while he was never one for clubbing, he's in a new part of Crossroads- heck, a whole new city! Plus, he's already gone to a pizza place that he's never been to before, what's one more spot tonight?

"Actually, yeah. I think we have time to spare."

Crossing the street together- he's pretty lucky he brought his wallet when he was gearing up earlier that day. Him and Rocket actually talk to each other before the bouncer at the door- a tall and intimidating demon with bull-like horns with a snake tattoo stops them.

"I'm gonna need to see some ID."
The two of them promptly show him their Crossroads IDs, and he squints at them for a second before smiling at them both. "First night here? Don't worry about the cover, have fun!"

He opens the door for them, and the two phighters have to block their eyes for a moment because of the disco ball hanging up on the ceiling. The party is in full swing, and the two of them agree to split up and eventually find each other on the dance floor, if the flashing lights and good music doesn't distract them from all of it.

Rocket finds himself at the bar, and he takes a seat. The bartender's a demon he doesn't recognize, but he just assumes they're a local, seeing as how other inphernals strike up casual conversations with them. He decides not to actually get anything for himself, simply observing how everything just.. Looks.
The club's main color is red and black, but that's all he can really deduce from here. It's also got a second floor, based on the fact he's hearing enthusiastic laughing above him. 

Unlike other clubs, while everyone is having fun, drinking- stuff like that, they're not.. Getting aggressive. It looks like they're all genuinely getting along and having fun with each other, which is refreshing to see.

"EVERYBODY, IT'S TIME FOR THE HIGHLIGHT OF THE NIGHT! YOU KNOW HIM, YOU LOVE HIM, PLEASE WELCOME TO THE STAGE-"

Rocket's eyes flit to the DJ booth as he watches a man wearing a golden yellow tracksuit with a brown-knit beanie on, gold-rimmed shades covering his eyes as he greets everyone with a barely-audible hello.

"DJ HONEY BUSTER!!"

Suddenly, it's like the entire club is hit with a flashbang as the music ramps up and everyone flocks to the dance floor, and he's the only one left at the bar- where the bartender graciously leaves him alone after telling them he wants to be away from the party, for now.

But then, they slide him a drink.
"It's paid for, don't worry about it."

Confused, he looks around, before noticing another demon with relatively short horns sitting just a couple seats apart from him. Even though they're turned away, Rocket gets the feeling that they're the one who paid for it. He's honestly unsure if they spiked his drink, but with all that's going on..

Rocket takes a sip, the unfamiliar flavor gradually settling on his tongue as he tunes out the sounds and music from behind him. Looking to the side, he jolts up slightly to see the demon that was sitting away from him now at the next seat, showing off their sharp teeth as they grinned. And while it did look friendly, there's some sort of.. Malicious intent behind it, too. There's a mask over their face that hides their eyes, with raised parts at the sides resembling horns.

"Enjoying your night?"

It's pretty funny how Rocket immediately lets his guard down, because he's yelling over the music just so Rocket could hear him. Sure, it didn't really do much for his suspicions about the guy, but he doesn't look like he's in there to hurt anyone. "Yeah! It's been fun here- how about you?"
"Keeping an eye on someone, is all! Saw a new face, figured I should give you a warm welcome- even if it's just a drink."

The two actually spend their time talking with each other as the music rages on, and while he's told them his name- they're holding off on it. Saying it's much better if he gets surprised once they finally have to leave. The conversation somehow ends up delving into comic books and merchandise, and he's in the middle of talking about this one T.V. show that only him and Sword really watch before they raise their head, as if looking for someone in the crowd.

"That's my cue! I'll see you again some day, Rocket. Just know, you've done a good job of keeping the Dynamoe company. Stay safe, now!"

He rushes off without another word, and soon- another demon wearing black and purple comes up to him with a stern expression on her face, clearly not happy about having to come into the club. "Civilian! Have you seen a man with a polka dotted suit? Perhaps a mask covering the eyes?"

"Uh.." Rocket's not sure whether to answer her honestly or not, but he knew his dad would want him to do so. "Yeah- he like, ran off just a couple minutes ago."

She seems to groan at that, but thanks him anyway. And again, he's left alone at the bar. Sipping at his drink, he decides he'll finish it before him and Sword have to leave.

The two phighters eventually stumble outside of Club Atomic, with Sword leading the way as Rocket trails behind him. They talk for a while until they leave Tastyville back where they first entered it, and ironically enough- the former hesitates on doing so. It's probably for the best that they leave now, seeing as how it's so late..

"So, do you still think it's unsafe?"

He laughs, and Rocket soon joins him in doing so, the streetlights of Crossroads having long been lit up since they first entered Club Atomic. "Oh, I don't know, maybe I still have my doubts.."
"You're just messing with me at this point, Sword!" He feels a soft punch at his arm as their laughing continues, and eventually fades out as they split up for the night.

Today's been a mixed bag of experiences, but overall- he kind of wishes he could just re-experience it, seeing as how everyone was so nice, but he let his cautiousness just kind of take over. Of course, it's never harmful to be too cautious, but he probably missed out on some fun stuff because of it.
At least Rocket was there, to help him loosen up while he was out. He should've never doubted his dad- it really was a normal town.

As Sword opens the entrance to step inside, Venomshank's already waiting for him on his 'signature' chair. Also known as the one spot he sits at whenever the SFoTH decide his living room is their primary spot to talk at. "How was your day, fledgling?"

"It was fine, Father." He says, smiling. "Perhaps I put my guard up too high.."

"Yes, well, you still managed to make the most of it. Don't think I sent you out by yourself now." Sword realizes too late that Sisyphus isn't by his father, which could only mean that.. "I sincerely hope you've done nothing rash in your little excursion earlier, son." Internally, he's hoping Sisyphus doesn't tell him about what happened with Pistol and Earbuds- or, if he does, at least makes it seem less worse.

"However, it's late. You should be getting some sleep."

"Of course! Good night, dad."

"Good night, Sword."

Chapter Text

Darkheart's busy lounging beneath the bridge to Blackrock, once again fishing in that same dark spot he's usually in. It's comfortable, and it's especially familiar. Being the God of Chaos and Darkness- but mostly chaos, it's fitting of him. Illumina's always telling him that he should do his duties and actually find a proper pier that's shaded enough so he doesn't complain, but it's more convenient to be beneath the bridge.
It's a spot to himself after all, with nobody to bother him besides his family, which is rare enough considering he's not typically one to approach for anything.

At first, he didn't believe what he was doing.. Taking up fishing, such a simple and mundane thing to do. But it made him happy, and he's not quite sure why to this day. Nonetheless, it seems like none of his siblings really minded. Venomshank would join in sometimes, but he'd always fail to reel in the first time. Nowadays he's usually working, taking care of and training his son. Darkheart found his nephew entertaining, but he didn't want to intrude on his life. He's a growing demon after all, he still has so much to learn and experience.

He laughs to himself, fondly recalling the memory of when he tried to teach Sword how to swim.. When, he really just threw him into the water and watched him flail until he got it, not that it spared him from Venomshank's wrath..

'I do so wish we could spend time together, as a family.' He thinks. It isn't the first time this thought has crossed his mind, it was a sort of a constant with the way all of them are so divided. 'I suppose this is fine as well.'

Most of his days are usually spent here, fishing. It's boring, really, but it's far too early to mess with another mortal after pulling a few strings to get some poor inphernal out of their big-shot office job. Did they deserve it? He wouldn't really know, he just wanted to see what would happen, as with most things he does to them. Besides fishing, it was really his only way of entertainment..

Though, maybe- that could change. Mortals were always playing around with their gears, their environment, each other's lives. Surely there's something bound to get his interest.

There's a tug on his fishing rod, and for a moment he balks- before tightening his grip on his rod and trying to reel his catch in. Perhaps it was just the unpredictability of fishing he liked. He never knew what he'd get from those waters, so it was always a nice surprise. He'd typically end up throwing the fish he caught back into the water considering he didn't eat it much, but on occasion, he would spoil himself with a nice seafood dinner.

Unbeknownst to his siblings aside Venomshank, Darkheart likes shrimp. It isn't very often that he gets to eat it, but it beats not having a favorite at all like Ghostwalker, who simply couldn't choose one, or perhaps refuses to. He'd show up to their family meetings with a handful of shrimp if he could, but they were usually spontaneous, so he wouldn't be able to plan for it.
It's fine- he tells himself. Like most things, it stopped bothering him a while ago. Living for centuries does that to a demon.

Soon, he pulls up his catch, observing the fish's mouth on the hook. Giving it a once-over, he removes its mouth from the hook and nonchalantly tosses it back. They always lived after he did it, so he wasn't particularly worrying.

Bored, there's a slight 'whoosh' sound as he teleports to the roof of Crossroads Tower, where he'd usually sit if he just wants somewhere to be that doesn't have anyone else around. It's about eleven in the morning when he does it, and he hisses at the morning light coming from the sun before looking down at all the inphernals wandering about. He wonders if Firebrand can sense his presence, if he's even here at all. Flipside is likely doing something else at the moment, so he's surely alone.
Surveying the area below him, everything seems to be in order.. He's sure Illumina would be happy about that. It bored him a little, but he supposed it was good for the mortals..

His gaze then lands at the Sports Stadium that Firebrand had once brought up, and he remembers their discussion. New things in Crossroads- which were common enough, but not like this. There's definitely more room around, unfamiliar places dotting the streets. Darkheart is lucky he has a brother who keeps up with the state of Firebrand's domain, otherwise he'd be completely out of it.
Maybe.. He could have a little fun exploring the city down there. Disguises were no stranger to him, after all. He'd used them to enter fishing competitions so he could win.

Once suitably dressed, he makes sure to transport himself into an alleyway so he doesn't blow his cover, even if the inphernals could probably tell him apart from other demons. Even with the fact multiple gears can exist at the same time through the spawn. Strolling into the city, he's pleasantly surprised when he receives numerous waves and friendly greetings from the demons around. And once they're done, they go back to whatever they were doing.

Occasionally, he'd wave back, or at least acknowledge their greetings. Darkheart can't remember a time when demons did that to newcomers, especially after the Faction War. The realization that these demons might not even know that happened because they were never part of it should've been worrying, but it'd be beneficial to him, seeing as how it could cause chaos..
Ah, well, it's either that, or one of his siblings finally broadcast this information to the public. Which is probably the most likely scenario.

Still, the thought of them panicking to try and hide their origins is amusing to him. Hopefully, they don't take it too far- while he loved his chaos, he didn't want Illumina getting too upset, unless he wanted to hear him rant over and over again about their roles as Gods, keeping the mortals in check, all things he couldn't care less about. Similar to Windforce, but he's a tad more apathetic compared to her wrathful nature.

The things he's wearing and the form he's taking isn't his own, rather a persona he uses, yet again for all the fishing competitions he attends. But he's not looking for friendly competition now, mostly exploring the city for himself. It still feels like Crossroads, just a little more out of place, and with a lot more friendly inphernals. While they definitely existed, it'd typically be a ruse, or just naivete.
But here, everything feels.. Authentic. Real. Unlike anything he's ever experienced, which is telling- coming from him.

Darkheart introduces himself to people as Fishing Pole, but they default to calling him 'Pole', often starting small idle chatter with him before they have to go do their own devices. Asking around for directions, he's shocked when a resident holds his shoulder and uses their hands excessively, trying to tell him the detailed path to the lake where most fishing activity happens.
When they pull away, he bids them a thank you and a quick goodbye. He doesn't quite understand why he's so affected by it, but he can afford to focus on it later once he's had his fill of fishing.

Surprisingly, it's a park- and the lake is further inside. No problem of course, but he notices the crowd that's in it. Mostly just joggers, teenagers, but what struck him were the families with their young children- multiple young children. He stops in his tracks for a moment to watch another demon gingerly cradle one of her children, while another stands not too far away from the bench she's sitting on, helping guide a child fly.. He forgot the word for it- Kite? Kite.

He starts walking away after a few minutes, settling by the lake shore away from the other demons there as well, beneath a tree to shade himself from the sun.
Somehow, the locals didn't bat an eye at his cloak, but he supposed it looked regular enough to fit in with what other inphernals who lived in this city wore.. Not that he really knew much about this place besides the nice demons and scenery. Taking out his fishing rod from it, alongside his usual gear whenever he does this.

It's nice. Quiet, but the kind of quiet that's interrupted with the occasional laughter from inphernal children playing behind him, and from the other demons whenever they messed up one of their catches, which humored him. He spends the rest of his afternoon there, and only leaves when another demon soon approaches him, offering a hand for him to get up so he didn't have to scrape his claws against the dirt.

'Pole' took it, flashing the demon an easygoing smile- which he returns. The both of them talk for a few minutes after the majority of people leave, standing by the entrance of the park. He learned that their name was Taco, and that while the lake was nice and spacious, it wasn't his main fishing spot.

"So then, where do you fish?" He asks curiously, glancing at his horns which held a red-to-orange gradient on them. "This park seems quite fine, I can't imagine a better place for much fishing in Crossroads.." Taco rubs his neck for a moment, sighing- as if he was meant to keep a secret. "Eh, well.. It's not really here.. Me and my gramps occasionally take the bus to Thieves' Den and head to San Fresco Wharf, that's where all the good fish are. Then we take them home to eat."

He tilts his head, but inside- he's ecstatic. To know there's more of these areas, especially in the other factions- it brings him a sort of thrill he hasn't felt in years. "I'm not familiar with a place like that, I'm afraid."
"Nah man, it's cool! You can tag along with me! 'Cause me and my co-worker swapped shifts for today and tomorrow. You think you can get to Thieves' Den before us?" Pole grins, outstretching a hand to Taco as he took it too.

"It won't be a problem, friend of mine!"
The two split ways, and Darkheart returns to his humble abode, already anticipating the next day.

Thieves' Den wasn't his favorite faction in the entire Inpherno, but he did have a few shrines dedicated to him here. And he would go and collect offerings, if he wasn't so busy waiting for Taco at the bus stop that most tourists usually got off at. The sun has yet to rise, and while he had an affinity for the darkness, occasional light never hurt any demon.
He would take the time to watch the sunrise if he wasn't so preoccupied, thinking of what he had said to Taco yesterday.

To call him a friend wasn't the best idea he could've had, but they got along. Darkheart found mortals entertaining, sure, but he rarely ever saw their lives worth anything if they're like every other run of the mill demon with overwhelming bloodthirst, and even that didn't stop him from making his original inphernal friends.
They were long gone at this point, but he could faintly recall a time where things were.. Simpler. Less complicated.

Still, he shouldn't have been so friendly to Taco, since all he really did was help him up at the park. Sure, he'd still be fishing today- but it wouldn't be by himself this time, and he hasn't been catching fish with anyone by his side in a few years.. It's not fun having to replace a fishing partner after one becomes unavailable or just, dies.
One could argue he should just approach Ghostwalker for something like that, tell him he needs that soul to stay out of every other one- and he wouldn't follow along with it. And Illumina surely wouldn't be amused about it.

Darkheart scoffed to himself, shaking off the thought as the sun rose for the today, and he watched as the sky gradually changed color, and how the stars seem to vanish from the above as the sky brightens. Thankfully, the light was much less piercing as it was when he headed up to Crossroads Tower yesterday morning. Now, he doesn't quite know when Taco will arrive, but he doesn't mind staying at the bus stop to find out.

He finds it funny how his Fishing Pole persona still holds up around Taco, even if he's adjusted his appearance to the point where he's similarly dressed as to how he's really portrayed in paintings, just a little bit. He wanted to test the waters with the outfit he's wearing, and to regular demon- they could probably pick up on the fact something's wrong.

Hours pass as he waits at that bus station, and he practically beams when he finally sees the other demon stepping down from the bus, alongside an older, similarly dressed demon. His horns were an off-white, and he had a fishing hat on- with an orange shirt and light brown vest  with numerous pockets and buttons, denim pants- and simple dress shoes.
There's a moment of silence as he takes his appearance in. It was rare that demons survived past their 20s or 30s, and were mostly killed off early due to the violent nature of the world around them, but seeing him..

"Taco, may I ask who this is?" Pole asks, making sure to keep his persona- even if his 'disguise' is half-assed at this point. "I don't remember you inviting anyone else?" 

His new friend- associate, grinned, and turned to the older inphernal. "Right, right- this is my grandfather, man! Gramps, you wanna introduce yourself?"

"Why hello young man!"

He steps forward and offers Pole his hand, and he simply takes it, awkwardly shaking their hands together. "My name is Birch Fishing Rod- but, that's too long for my friends to say! So, everyone calls me Birch. I'm glad that you were able to come along, my grandson did say he was looking forward to this little trip!"
"Gramps, I always look forward to fishing trips like these.."

For the most part, he stayed quiet as they talked to each other, still managing to traverse Thieves' Den as if they had done it before, over and over again- they talk a little too fast for him sometimes in some parts, but he's able to keep up well enough. From the bits and pieces of their conversation, Taco's other friends seemed to also be in San Fresco, which would certainly be an interesting experience..

After a bit more walking, they soon approach the quaint seaside town that is San Fresco, and Taco focuses his attention from his grandfather to him, telling him about the town and some of its history. Smiling along, he just listened to whatever he had to say and only commented after he found something interesting.
It seemed like Birch was scouting a good spot for the three of them so they didn't have to go get a boat, while Taco made sure to talk to his friend as they ventured around the town.

The experience feels a little surreal, even as all three of them settle down at a spot and start setting up their fishing gear for the day. He would've expected the conversations to come to a stop once they finally had to wait for a bite on either of their hooks, but Taco and Birch just started up with it again.
He noted that the two tried including him in conversation whenever they could, which, while endearing, did pull his attention away from his catches a few times, not that the fish managed to escape him in the first place. When he reeled in an impressive looking fish, the two congratulated him and went back to waiting for theirs to get a bite as well.

For once, he feels like he's having fun. Not just using his powers to cause mortals to squirm and writhe in pain and agony (as much as he liked that, he's got a heart too!), but making connections and doing stuff in places where they're actually suitable. Unlike the bridge where he lounges to escape his siblings every time.
Pole tries not to tune out the conversations the grandfather-grandson duo are having, but it gets hard sometimes, especially if he has to focus on pulling in a catch.

And even when he does fail, the two simply encourage him, telling him he's managed to score most of the fish compared to them. It feels.. Nice. While it's foreign, it's certainly one of the better feelings he's felt. About half-way through their fishing session does he notice that Taco is crossing his legs to keep them from getting wet, while Birch simply lets his dangle off of the edge.

"I just hate cleaning up my clothes." He says, backing up a little to make sure that if he did reel something in, that it wouldn't immediately splash water on him. "If I can prevent it, then I probably should. Even if I'm fishing with my gramps, you know?" Darkheart nods a little as he sees Birch shaking his head fondly just a few feet away.
"I thought you'd gotten over your hate of cleaning by now, Taco.." The two of them bickered for a little as he continued, falling into a comfortable silence as he focused on getting a few more fish before things got too crowded on the wharf.

Once the people started rolling in, Taco and Birch opted to place their caught fish in the coolers they had brought, and Pole appreciates them not asking where he placed his catches, otherwise he'd have a ton of explaining to do. He simply trailed behind the duo as they approached a restaurant named.. 'Papa's Paleteria'.
"Don't you two worry- I've got this covered for the both of you." Birch said, about to step inside before Taco stops him, looking at him with concern.

"You don't have to do that, I could just use some of my check, you know? It's not that expensive anyway."

The two talked for a few more minutes as he got distracted and looked around, his gaze landing on a store named 'Magic & Mischief' just nearby. The owner- or who he assumes is the owner, anyhow, is busy entertaining a child with magic tricks, and he laughs to himself a little. Magic tricks were nothing more than sleight of hand, typically, but it did seem like she was putting in a lot more effort than a normal magician.

He wouldn't be surprised if the wand in her hand was her gear, but he soon realizes it isn't actually doing anything, that it was merely a prop.

Feeling a tug on his sleeve, he turns his head to see Taco handing him an.. Ice pop? He takes it in one of his hands slowly, looking it over as the other inphernal shrugged. "I didn't know what you liked, so I kind of just ordered general flavors. Sorry if you don't like it at all."
"It's fine, Taco." He says, seeing Birch holding his and telling the two to follow him- unless they wanted to eat their food standing up.

A short walk down a staircase later and the three are seated on a bench, watching the horizon in the distance as they enjoyed their food. Honestly, Darkheart didn't expect this day to turn out as well as it did, but it somehow managed to cement itself as a neat memory. Here's hoping he just doesn't forget.

"Man, it sucks that I gotta go to work tomorrow." Taco comments, holding onto the stick of the paleta he finished. "You wanna do this again next week, Pole?"

Darkheart- 'Pole' laughs for a moment, turning to him with a wide grin. "That would be nice."

Chapter Text

Carlo wasn't quite sure what happened the night after he had dinner with his family, but he's positive there was absolutely nothing out of the ordinary. His father and stepmother were doing good, Bruna was as sassy as usual, and Gino was peacefully eating whenever conversation derailed slightly.
He can just vaguely recall the taste of last night's salad amidst all the conversation they had, and his father hugging him as a goodbye before they all left to go home.

Typically, he'd be in Oniontown working at his job in the Scooperia, but he had asked Papa Louie himself for a break to go visit family, which the chef eagerly lent him. Him and his father Edoardo were close friends, after all. Mister Louie even officiated their wedding, but that was a few years back when the Pastaria opened up in Portallini.

The restaurant was still popular of course, and he would be lying if he said Gino didn't end up going there more than one time a week. The food was good, he'll admit that, but there's no shortage of pasta in homes, and he's convinced his father's pasta just has the edge over Papa's.

'Andrà tutto bene!' He would say to Carlo, who simply watched him enjoy his food as he was his company for the day. He hoped Koilee was at least holding down the fort in Oniontown, because that place certainly lightened up after he opened up the ice cream shop. Even if they were only hired because Guy Mortadello screwed them over.

It was nothing for him to worry about now, since he's got a stable income and he can go in and out of his Portallini to his place of work even with their distance. It never bothered him too much of course, since he was used to walking. Cars weren't allowed in his hometown for a reason, since roads are so narrow and there's not much space for it anyway.

Portallini was comparable to that of Venice, Italy from the side of humans, since it was based off of and inspired by it, not that Carlo truly knows this since there's never been another place like it in the universe he lives in. It's what he's always known, what he grew up around. And of course, they all spoke Italian.

Anyhow, the most he can recall before he fell asleep that night was feeding his rats before going to bed, safely placing them in their cage in his office and looking over just a few of his lyrics (in case he ever forgot them, Louie forbid) before sinking into bed, draping himself over with his own blankets as he was lulled away by sleep.

By all means, life was as good as it could be. Lovely social life, loving family, no romance just yet- but he's not actively pursuing it. Things were going well for him and the Romano family, and there was a high chance that they'd go on tour in the coming months, if his father was up for it.

Many good dreams came to him that night, ones of playing in front of crowds, some where he's doing it alone, he's sure even his rats popped in there a couple times. A lovely dream to have while you're sleeping, sure, and he's already looking forward to the next bright day.

Now imagine his shock when he woke up the next morning with white skin and no hair.

"Wh- what?"

Carlo looked down at his hands, and then his arms- completely bamboozled. He's sure he didn't have any wine last night, and he was barely old enough for that kind of thing anyways (at least, in his father's eyes). So this was either reality, or some vivid hallucination that's taking over his body right now, and he doesn't know how to snap himself out of it. He preferred the latter.

"No, no, non è vero.." (No, no, this isn't real..)
He shucks off his blanket and makes his way to his own bathroom, still in that post-transformation disbelief that many of the customers and residents of the Papa Louie universe went through. It was already bad enough when the Pizzas Attacked years ago, but news of that was mostly kept to Louie's customer base, and the only way Carlo ever knew about it was because his father had told him.

And the only people really affected were the ones who were captured by Sarge, and he didn't even know who that was when he was a kid.

"Non ci posso credere, non è reale-" (I can't believe this, this isn't real-)

But the moment he stepped in front of that mirror? It really sunk in. Carlo looked at himself in disbelief, stepping closer to his bathroom mirror to simply.. Look at himself. Touching the mirror's reflective surface, he's surprised to find claws on his hands now too. It's.. Odd, now knowing he has one of the characteristics the family cat has, but this would mean he had to be a lot more careful with everyday items.

What truly shocked him was the presence of horns on his head. It wasn't bad, but his horns were short, which was kind of underwhelming. Maybe if he lets it grow out, kind of like his hair, then they'd grow longer. But he's not sure how beneficial that'd really be for himself or for his family..

.. Wait.

Dear Louie. His family.

He backs away from his mirror and goes to his office, still believing that it's just a dream and that he'd wake up in no time. Wanting to get his mind off of it, he decides he'll feed his rats first, just to.. Gain that sense of normalcy back. The moment he opens up the cage his rats were in, though..

"Oh, santo cielo.." (Oh, goodness gracious..) He muttered under his breath as Olive slowly approached his hand, and he immediately noticed the short horns on the sides of her head. He quickly fed his pets and made sure to spend some time with them before checking his phone, hoping he'd be able to get some answers there.

Turns out, he got more than answers. Somehow he'd left his phone on silent over the night and social media had tons of people posting about their newfound white skin (or- grey and darker grey skin) and horns. It seems like whatever happened over the course of the night people slept through, there was some sort of world shift as Nowtime News called it, and people- hell, most people looked like they were affected.

Many establishments ended up announcing their services were unavailable due to all the new developments and honestly? He doesn't blame them. In fact, this might've been the best course of action they could've taken because right now, the world around him feels like its dissolving into ash. He doesn't know what's going on anymore and he's not sure what to do about it.

Sitting on the side of his bed, he tries to process just what happened and trying to make sense of it. Though, maybe that was his first mistake because a splitting headache soon made itself apparent and he practically curled up in bed hoping to get rid of it. It was only when he started thinking about something else that it went away, and things just.. Went back to normal. Not his body though.

There was certainly something wrong here, but whatever it is.. Carlo's pretty sure its irreversible, and inescapable.

He's snapped out of his thoughts when he hears his phone ring, and he picked up, relieved to hear the drawled out 'Yo' that usually came from Chuck. "Carlo, dude, how are you holding up?"

"Terribly." He admitted, staring at the ceiling with his mind swirling with thoughts. "I don't know what's going on, and.. I don't know how to face my family. What if I'm the only one like this, out of all of them?" Sure, there were a handful of people posting about their new changes, but he can't be for sure that this affected everyone..

"Dude, I have horns and stuff too. Taylor told me to call up anyone I knew so I could give them the run-down of this whole thing, 'cause we kinda know what's going on."

Carlo blinks once, then twice. Then he sits up, squinting as if Chuck was in front of him and he could see the confusion in his eyes. "What?"
"Yeah, so, basically, we're in the Inpherno. It's like, a world filled with demons n' stuff like that. We don't have hair anymore, nor do we really have anything uhh.. Down there."

It takes him a moment to connect the dots with that one, momentarily looking down at the floor before he went 'ohhh..' at it. "Like that, yeah. Anyway, we all have gears, too. Yours is probably your Mandolin but we can never be too sure, right?"

".. Gear? Like, the ones in machinery or.." Chuck just laughs from across the phone, but it's not one of his usual dry, sarcastic laughs whenever somebody says anything stupid. More fond and playful. 
"Nah, man. A gear's like an extension of yourself here. Put the phone down and focus on like, imagining something in your hands. Trust me on this."

Doing as he says, Carlo Mandolin eventually feels a weight in his hands, and he opens his eyes to see- predictably, the instrument he's used for over several years. Picking up his phone again, he laid his gear down on his bed and went back to Chuck on the phone. "So, how does this all work?"

The next hour is spent talking to each other about this world, and just how different it was compared to.. All the usual places. He learns about the demons, the Factions, the SFOTH, and more- but frankly, it's a lot for him to process so he just nods and holds onto the information to let it sit and metaphorically marinate in his head.

He tells him about one more thing- and his blood runs cold. The Church of the True Eye in Lost Temple. Chuck didn't need to go so in-depth about what they did or are doing right now, because it certainly didn't make him feel any better about the current situation.. But it wasn't his fault, he just wanted to tell him what to look out for.

"And- hey, I get that this might be really hard to come to terms to. I mean, everything about everyone just kinda changed over night, except for personalities I guess." 
"Well, at least you called me up to let me know, so thank you, Chuck.. Or- hey, what's your new name? You said everybody's named after their gears, right?" The other man on the end of the phone just makes a noise of approval. "Pineapple Pistol. Taylor's named Earbuds now, heh."

Carlo playfully rolls his eyes at that. "How unfortunate, anyway, I should probably get going to my dad's house- I need to tell everyone about what happened, and I'm pretty sure that's where Bruna and Gino would go first."
"'Kay man, good luck."

Exiting his house, he saw that his neighbors tried to look calm, despite clearly not being so. Of course, others are making their grievances known, but for the most part, everyone's trying to act like it's all normal. He's sure he saw one of them crying, even, but he knew he couldn't offer any help with how he is right now, and how it might just sound unbelievable to the average person- inphernal.

It is mind boggling, the simple fact that everyone was transported to another world. It's like all the incidents with the Warp Coins, but on a much larger and more terrifying scale. He'd be lying if he said he wasn't scared, he's sure nobody is completely calm or fine with this, because they're in unfamiliar territory, even if Portallini's still in tact.

Crossing over several bridges and passing gondolas makes him realize that, at least on a small scale, life won't change as much. It's kind of like when he went on that trip to Oniontown and was told to fend for himself until he could buy himself a plane ticket back home (which was actually a nice working experience despite what he initially thought about it), but with so many other things to take into consideration.

First off, before he left- he managed to figure out where they really were. Thankfully, Portallini was close to Playground. The bad thing, though? They were close to Playground. Chuck told him how violent inphernals from there could be, and he's silently cursing the fact that Portallini was beautiful because he didn't want his home being potentially ruined by some unruly rascals who indulge in doing bad things for entertainment.

.. Okay, well, he supposed he could say the same thing about every other area from 'his world' rather than this one. He's sure Tastyville would be fine, but he wouldn't know much about the other cities since he doesn't have an easy way to get to all of them. Not that he really did back when they were still human, but he's sure his point is known.

Approaching the door to his father's house, he barely even has time to knock before Bruna opens it- looking absolutely frazzled. "Carlo?"
"Bruna?"

Carlo barely gets another word in before she pulls him in, and he clumsily takes off his shoes before wordlessly following her to the family room where his Dad's definitely on a call with somebody, Olga is busy knitting with a somber expression, and Gino's petting the family cat. All of them looked upset, but he didn't blame them for that.
Glancing at Bruna, all she does is sit down on another chair, looking exhausted. "Tend to the others first, fratellino.. I need some rest.."

Concern takes over as he nears his older cousin, who's busy looking down at Luigi- or maybe his horns- in silence, and right now the only sound they can really hear is Edoardo's frustrated Italian, and the clack of Olga's knitting tools. He decides he can focus on that later, leaning against the chair his cousin's on. "Are you okay, Gino?"

"I'm trying to make myself feel better, Carletto.."

He understands. It's not.. Easy, the changes that have come to them, but he's confident that they can work through it together as a family. "Listen, I had a friend call me to explain what happened over last night."

"They know..?" Gino's tone carries a sort of sadness to it, and he can only wish to make him feel better, but a circumstance like this is still fresh in their minds.. "What did they tell you?"
"Maybe after Papà is done with his conversation. Easier that way, for all of us."

Carlo takes a seat on the couch, politely greeting Olga (who was too focused on her knitting to focus on him initially, go figure) and waiting for his father to finish, knowing it probably must be important if he's been on it long enough for him to get annoyed. The moment he finishes the call, he jumps slightly at the sight of Carlo suddenly there, waving innocently. 

"Hi, Dad!" He greeted, much to Edoardo's pleasant surprise.

"Carlo! Quando sei arrivato qui?" (When did you get here?) Carlo laughs a little as his dad turns to his stepmom. "Cara, when did he arrive?" Olga's expression softens as she stops knitting for a moment to look at him.

"Stavi ancora parlando al telefono quando è entrato, Eddie." (You were still talking on the phone when he came in.)

"Ah." His father says, before continuing. "Well, I'm glad you came, stellino. You can see what's got us all so worried.."
"Can we all sit down? I have things to tell you all, and.. I think you'd want to hear it."

He's mostly nervous, but he knows this information is going to help his family, even if it is mostly from Chuck and not him. He's also reluctant on telling them that this is a video game universe they've been transported to, even if his father was absolutely cracked at Animal Crossing.
Honestly, he feels like that would've been a better world to be transported to compared to this, but it's not like he can complain.

"So.. One of my friends called me, told me things about the world around them that they managed to find out in an hour or so.." He's going to have to figure out how to tell his family that Gods actually did exist, and the ones they knew back home didn't, or at least.. Weren't here.
"I found out a lot of useful things!"

So follows the conversation between him and his family, and he does his best to answer as many questions as he can for them. Knowledge would be their best bet at getting through a world like this, since none of them are really fighters- and Edoardo and Olga deserved a peaceful life.
At some points, they question the extent of just how much he knows but he manages to brush it off casually, keeping a few things to himself and explicitly stating all other things to them. 

He told them as much as he could remember from Chuck's rant, leaving out a few key parts that he hoped wouldn't be too absurd to think about.. He's already covered the gears, and now he's moving onto horns- other biological processes.

"You're telling me these things are attached to my nervous system??" Bruna comments, tapping against her own large horns with a groan. "This is not fun."

"Well, there's nerve endings in them.. As long as you don't cut them too short, I'm sure you'll be okay!" There's a moment of silence that passes, as if she was waiting for him to say something else- because hesitance was all over Carlo's face.
".. And also if they're completely cut off, it results in death?"

"What?!"

The conversation soon winds down as the day bleeds into the afternoon, and Carlo's pretty thankful that he's covered most of what he remembers.. Except for the Church of the True Eye. Internally, he's thanking the deities for not placing Portallini anywhere else, if they were even responsible for this. If they were, he'd probably be more mad, than glad, but when him and Chuck were still talking, he said that there was no possible way the SFOTH could've done something like this, even if they really wanted to.

Carlo is having an internal conflict with himself on whether or not to tell them about the possibly gigantic Cult running amok and committing heinous crimes against Inpherno society. On one hand, they'd be better prepared.. On the other, this could be bad if the Church were to ever take interest in one of them, but he's trying to tell himself it wouldn't happen.

"Stellino? You look haunted." Edoardo says, unfortunately managing to see right through him. "Is there something else you want to tell us?"

He reaches up to run his hands through his hair, only to realize he can't do that, so his arms fall to his sides as he takes a deep breath. "This last one.."
His father gently takes hold of one of his hands, a comforting gesture. "Take your time." His eyes flit to the other three in the room- Bruna, Gino, Olga.. He especially didn't want to put his own father in danger.

"There is a.. Cult, in Lost Temple." He finally says, trying not to sound too upset.
"They do.. Bad, bad things. They will do anything to get their way, we.. Dobbiamo stare attenti- I don't.." (We need to be careful-) He takes a shaky breath, an attempt to calm himself. "I don't want you all getting hurt."

"Carlo.." Edoardo starts, an unreadable expression on his face. "Angioletto, we'll be just fine, alright? Lost Temple is far from here, isn't it?"
He nods, and his dad just smiles. "Then we won't go there. They can't reach us if they can't find us. And I'm sure they don't know who we are, either."

"I.. I guess, yeah.." He wipes the tears at the corners of his eyes before they fall. "We.. The Quartet's name isn't exactly well-known here, even if it was back on-" The realization dawns on him way too late, and he goes from being upset to having that look of 'oh fuck, that's a thing.' 

"Bruna?"
"Carlo?" She looks at him with concern as he turns his head to her slowly, squinting. "What is it, fratellino?"

"Don't overwork yourself, but the Inpherno wouldn't know about the Romano Family Quartet." He doesn't even have to look at her face to tell her expression, because the sound of her back thudding against the arm chair with her tired groaning was enough to tell.

.. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad, after all.

Chapter Text

Joy did not like mop duty. She can handle everything else, even dishes, but mopping was the worst possible thing her uncle could assign her to do. It's just not her forte, so she prefers letting her little brother do it while she handles everything else for him. Of course, this arrangement doesn't always work out and their uncle has them switch every so often, but it doesn't happen too many times.

So her brother, naturally, did all of the mopping. It was a win-win for the both of them and they were no complaints between the two of them until they started bickering during cleaning, which rarely happened anyhow. After the deities visited, they noticed business was getting busier. Which was good from an outside perspective, but the two of them were the only ones who really worked there, so..

The two of them eventually brought it up to their uncle, who agreed to let them have a day to themselves.. After their work shift today, of course. Only Roy was really looking forward to today since he was managing the counter, and while she didn't hate cleaning at all, she preferred doing things hands-on.

Well, Joy couldn't be too upset. He was the better one at making pizzas, she focused more on efficiency compared to how evenly spaced the toppings on a pizza are.. Now that she thinks about it, both of them are good at making pizza in their own ways. Her brother was more on taking his time and making sure things were perfect, while she preferred doing it at a comfortably fast pace.

Either way, everyone still enjoyed the food. The rare times Papa himself worked with them through a full day, he had barely any issues with wait times or overcooked food. Then again, he's been running businesses longer than Roy has really been alive, and he definitely knows when food is under or overcooked. He's just that skilled, so his older sister says.

He didn't doubt her for a second, oh no. Often times he overestimated her, if the chipped part of her horn was anything to take note of. He really thought she could make that jump, but something told him luck just wasn't on her side that day. It was a lot of staying in bed and letting her rest until her horn wasn't hurting and aching anymore, so he had to regress to when Papa Louie initially left him to manage the Pizzeria a few years back, when his sister wasn't with him yet.

It's actually not that hard as it sounds. Sure, some customers have a shorter fuse than others, but when the time came, he could be as fast as Joy without compromising the food quality, which is most days, if he's being honest. It's how he ends up functioning during the average work shift at the Pizzeria, which is why he gets full reign on the counter. He's more familiar with it than her, which he didn't get a chance to really brag about.

But it's all in the name of good fun, after all. It's not fun anymore if she's getting upset, so he stops whenever she tells him to- not when she's laughing too, though. Point is, he loved light-hearted banter that siblings like them would usually have. 

"Roy and Joy! My two favorite siblings in Tastyville!" 

Gold Microphone Kingsley steps inside of the restaurant, flashing the two siblings an apologetic grin as he strolls up to the counter. Papa decided on a nifty little rule for them all- that if there wasn't a 'previously-human' Inphernal in town- or at least, in the Pizzeria- they didn't have to call each other by gear names. It was mostly Chuck and Taylor doing it since they quite literally live in the apartments above and have pizza the most often out of everyone in Tastyville, but that was only after the latter checked the outside of the apartment building/pizza place to make sure.

"Maybe a simple, 'hey, you two!' would be good for next time, Kingsley?" There was no real malice in her voice, but she was a little annoyed, especially since Roy froze up when he called their names out so loudly. Her brother was definitely a big help when the world shift first happened and most of the town started freaking out- but once he, Taylor, and a few other customers banded together, they managed to get the town under control and with new 'identities'.
Technically, the most he really did was explain to certain confused individuals and helped people summon their gears, but it was more than what she did.

For one, she was in denial for the better part of their first day in the Inpherno, instead of helping her brother do much. Roy tells her she's got nothing to apologize for, but she does feel like a terrible older sister for not helping him out. Probably why she's been working just a little bit harder- if not for her sake in this world, then for her brother's.

"Aren't we the only siblings in town?" Roy joked, and while he was certainly smiling- she could see the way he fidgeted with his claws. It seems like most of their human characteristics were carried into the new world they're in, seeing as how there's not many changes to them besides the ones made to their outward appearance.
Her brother initially found it weird that her horns were purple despite the fact his were blue and his gear was Mindgrapes, and hers was Bloxiade.. But they both eventually laughed it off, seeing as how neither could really make sense of it.

"I sure hope you're not! It'd be a lot of sad families around if you were!" Joy turned to look at the two of them- mostly Kingsley, with a 'dude, what?' expression. He'd been dabbling in dark humor lately, and while he pulled it off fantastically, some situations didn't need it. But, Roy was laughing anyway so she let it pass, cleaning up one last table before she moved back to the counter, watching as Kingsley talked with her brother casually before he just started noting the comedian's order down, as if he'd memorized it.

"You remember Kingsley's pie order, Roy?" She asks, watching as he sets up the build station with casual movements. "Yeah? Not that hard to remember, and I've got good muscle memory. He's visited us enough times for me to remember what his pie's like.."

"Hey! Everyone's got their orders, and I've got mine." He replies, staying at the counter knowing it wouldn't take that long for his pizza to get ready. He's done it before, too, like the others in Tastyville have. It's just more convenient that way, Joy thinks. She's not sure what it's like to order pizza at the family restaurant, and while she could do it, she'd technically be giving her own money to herself, so it's not that much gained.. "Besides! I love consistency!"

"Sure, Kingsley." Roy says, already starting to get into his little 'zone'. It's just how he worked, and she didn't see much of a reason to bother him at the moment, so all she really did while Kingsley's pie was busy cooking was make up some idle chatter with him. Stuff about how the pizzeria's doing, how Camp Kingsley was doing (he insisted on not changing the name, it was like the HA-stacles argument all over again), how he was doing..

"It's been tough, y'know?" There's a smile on his face, but it's more strained than genuine. "Business- it's been as usual, sure, but.. Man, I'm just not used to this whole thing. You know how I write my jokes down on flash cards, sometimes?" Joy nodded, and he continued on.
"I was writing something down on them before a show- and my claws just ripped through the paper! I managed to push out a good routine up there that night, but, I still miss my old hands."

She frowns and sighs, giving him a sympathetic look. "We've got no choice, Kingsley. If it helps, I can stop by your comedy club after work some nights? Write some of your notes down for you? I think I've gotten good with my new claws.."

"And let you spoil the routine for yourself?" She rolls her eyes as his mock-offended tone pierced through the room, causing Roy to jump slightly from his position further into the back of the kitchen, when his pizza was about to get cut. "Absolutely not, Joy. A comedian never tells!"

"But you tell jokes up on stage all the time?" Roy prompts as he walks to the counter, bringing up Kingsley's pizza as he whistles, looking over it for a moment before giving him a thumbs up of approval. "Well, 'cept that part of my job. But a comedian still doesn't tell!"

The two let him leave to his own little booth- and its not long before customers start piling into the restaurant, and the two share a glance before they go back to their respective duties throughout their shift.

Moe yawned as he stretched his limbs, taking a moment to let the tiredness pass before he looked over his comic collection again. Unfortunately for him, he had to replace more than half of his stock of cards and comic books because they featured human imagery on them. Did it annoy him? Not at all, this was a new consumer base and he needed to find what would work best for them- they're the customers after all.

Ever since he got here, he's noticed the common trend of strength and how it was tied to- basically everything? It weirded him out a little, but he wasn't about to question it. Thankfully all of his technology still seemed to work, so he spent a few hours his laptop doing some historical research here and there, cultural things, stuff like that.

The distinct lack of romance within media portrayals had him raising his brows, and before he knew it, he found himself down a rabbit hole which mostly consisted of promotional material for most things all circling back to themes of strength and power. 'Seems like it's a big thing for demons here.' He thinks, and then he goes onto YouTube. Or, this world's version of it.

He then comes across television snippets of Phighting- the T.V. show, not the game, surprisingly. He's heard it in passing from whenever Taylor visited his shop and told him to try Roblox again because it had a new game that was hitting all the stuff the store owner usually liked in gaming, and he told the gamer he'd think about it. 

Looking at it now, it was a bigger deal than he thought it'd be in this universe. It soon dawns on him that demons love picking fights- just based on the footage, and he's left hunched over on his desk, covering his mouth and his mind racing with tens upon thousands of thoughts alongside a metaphorical swirling tornado of 'this isn't good'. 
Taking a deep breath, Moe decides to look for more information and manages to find several social media sites that seem almost like a parody to their human counterparts.

Deciding against looking into those for now, he tries seeing if he can still access said human counterparts of those websites. Lo and behold, he actually manages to do it. He's left sitting at his desk and blinking twice, taking off his glasses to wipe them for a minute, just to repeat the first thing he did.

In the safety of his apartment above his own place of work, he could do virtually anything up there and barely anyone would know.. But he wasn't in the mood for any shenanigans, so he placed that idea in the back of his head. Instead, he looks for more in-depth explanations of the Factions. He knows he lives in Crossroads, if the giant tower outside was any indication- but he does another check outside the window just to make sure and- yep, a big tower in the distance.

Most of his time is spent looking into information about the Inpherno- but the browser he's using is the one that isn't from his world. Seeing that MonoChrome was still on his laptop..
Closing his current tabs on the Inpherno-browser, he opens up Chrome and searches up 'Inpherno'. 

'Score.'

What was he aiming to get out of his search? You can probably guess by now, but its more information on the world around him. He clicks around a bit before finding the page on the wiki about Inphernals- the species as a whole. He learns the surface level things- the fact they don't have a biological sex (which he did have to check for himself, and had a bluescreen moment), that they all had gears (which he already kind of knew), and that their race was inherently violent, and the Factions were constantly at war with each other.

"This is really not good, okay then.."

Most of the day is (unfortunately) spent holed up in his room as he researches further and further into the world he's in, even going so far as to read fan interpretations to try and prepare himself. He only snaps out of it when he notices the time at the bottom right corner of the screen, and it's nearly been two hours after initial opening times.

Thankfully he's already done most of the time-consuming things that one would typically get up to in the morning, you know- shower, sit in bed, contemplate your life's decisions and sob for a little, things that every young adult does once in their lifetime. So all he has to do is make himself look presentable.

Putting on his signature outfit, he takes a few more minutes to decide which jacket he's going to wear out working (despite all of them being the exact same color), and eventually puts one on. Raising a hand to adjust his hair, he soon realizes that it's.. No longer there, not anymore.
A part of him is upset about this, because he loved making his hair look nice and presentable to customers. It was part of him- and now it's not.

Sighing in defeat, his shoulders slump as he makes the decision to deal with it later, and that he's got a job to do. He quickly goes down the stairs that lead up to his bedroom and makes sure to flip the closed sign to open, and takes his place at the register. Most of his time is spent waiting for the next customer to arrive, so he doesn't expect that they'll come anytime soon-

"Moe?"

He's immediately snapped out of his thoughts by a familiar voice, and his gaze flits to the entrance to see a smaller teen with slightly asymmetrical horns walk in, a small smile on his face. "I was wondering when you'd open! Circled Tastyville a few times to make sure I hadn't forgotten how this place looked, it's been a while."

"Iggy! It's nice to see you- it really has, hasn't it?" His smile is genuine, and he's sure the kid knows it as he returns the expression.

"Yeah! Especially with all this.." He pauses, and looks down at his hands for a moment- a flicker of distress in his eyes. "New stuff.. Uhm- do you still have the comic series that I was keeping up with? I finished the last few ones that I bought from you, and I know that it has humans in it, but-"

"It's okay, I've got it." He says calmly. "I'll have it out for you in a minute, Iggy. Just wait here, okay?" The teen nods as he makes his way upstairs to his room, knowing full well it was the only place that could store most of the comics he had to pull off the shelves in fear of actual Inphernals visiting and scrutinizing the stuff he's selling.

The series he was reading actually had a ton more issues during its run time, and he had to carry them downstairs just like he did when he carried it upstairs not even a few days ago. Sure, he could've just asked Iggy which parts he'd buy, but he didn't want to make the kid remember- even if the kid's got impeccable memory.

A couple minutes passed and he's managed to haul the box in his arms, trying to make sure if didn't fall off at any point. Scaling down stairs with the weight in his arms would be hard, but he's positive he's not about to stumble forward and fall, unless he wanted to come face to face with Ghostwalker in less than ten seconds.

Thankfully, he manages to get the box full of comics down without any significant damage to walls or himself at all, and Iggy gave him a 'thank you' before guiding him gently back to his place behind the register and telling him to place his arms on the counter. Something about making the pain goes away faster.

His thoughts were comparable to that of a whirlpool right now. Moe could see it- envision it, and he could certainly process it existed as well- he just wouldn't be able to know how to deal with it if he managed to get himself caught up in it. He's almost worried that somebody would rat them all out in public, which would be a stupidest possible thing any human could do, which.. Might work in their favor if it's just one demon who says it.

Moe wouldn't know what the consequences of telling the general public and the SFOTH about his previous human origins were, and he's not so sure that he wants to find out. In the case that he was ever found out, he could just try hiding away from society approach- holing himself up in his room until the entire thing blows over.

But that definitely didn't sound good to him, so he'd probably have to think up of another way to deal with 'The Gods potentially finding out you're not meant to belong here and therefore shouldn't be in this world to begin with'. It's a lengthy storyline in his own head, but he's not so sure what happens after that.

"Moe? Moe, are you doing alright?" Iggy slowly waved his hand in front of his face, and pulled back once he stopped being so lost in thought. "I've got my new collection for the next few weeks- but are you okay?"
All he does is smile and tell him there's nothing wrong, bidding him goodbye after he paid for his comics and wishing him a safe trip back to Starlight City.

He's going to need a lot more rest.

Chapter Text

The day starts off like it always does- wake up, get ready, put on his usual wear and summon his gear to finish it up. Takes about an hour or two tops, and he doesn't have to take care of his horns just yet.. Skateboard can probably do it later, he thinks. He circles back to his room and sits on his bed, thinking about what to do for today since he wasn't scheduled for a phight.

He decides to take a visit to Slingshot's. Get his usual coffee order and then head back to Playground after getting his energy boost, maybe? Probably do some sick tricks in BOGIO skatepark until Coil calls him up for something, or he finds something else to do. Making sure he's got everything- especially his wallet before he forgets- he leaves his house, making sure to lock the door. Can't ever be too sure in the region he lives in.

Skateboard's trip to Crossroads is uninterrupted, save for him almost flying his whole body in front of the bus because he forgot which side it went in on when it was heading to the bus stop. As long as it didn't hurt him, he was golden. He soon arrives in the winding streets of the neutral region- making sure to de-board since its the lunch rush. Yes, the skateboarder oversleeps sometimes, it's not that big of a deal.

While he prefers to not walk, he manages to get to Slingshot's just before the guy behind him, strolling up to the counter with the confidence of a guy who can actually afford to pay his tab this time. 

"Mornin' Shuri, mornin' Vine! Where's Sling?" The two greet them in their usual ways- Shuriken waving casually and Vine Staff giving him a friendly hello, before the pink-horned demon answers him.
"He's in the kitchen, like clockwork. Should I note your order down for him, or tell him you came by?"

"Do the second, he'll know what's up." He casually slides over some Bux to her, before he forgets. "I'm gonna wait by a booth, yeah? I'll be off once I get my drink."
"Of course, Skateboard."

Him and the Thieves' siblings were chill with each other, but not nearly as cool with each other as him and Slingshot. It's kind of funny, since they nearly beat the shit out of each other when they first met because of some dumb stunt he pulled that he refused to apologize for, but once he did- they became friends.
It's a stupid way to meet, but Sling liked looking back on it so he shut his trap about it.

Not even a full ten minutes later and he's already being called back up to the counter, with a familiar face to boot. While his work uniform definitely wasn't Skate's personal favorite, it functioned pretty well. His friend even says it feels more comfortable but only while he's working and not while he's like, out, or something.
"Your usual, Skate."

"You're the best, y'know?" He says, already taking a sip of his coffee as Slingshot rolls his eyes, glancing at his co-workers for a moment before turning his attention to Skate again. "Uh-huh. Say hello to Boombox for me, I haven't seen him all day." 
The skateboarder stops drinking from his coffee to respond to that, letting the caffeine settle in for a moment. "He's off on one of his gigs, think he'll be done by five or so. Don't wanna count on it if he decides to go the extra mile to get more Bux out of it."

"For all the stuff he says he's bad at, he's at least got good work ethic." Sling comments, and Skate takes another swig of his coffee before they exchange goodbyes. 

With the tiredness sapped out of his bones as if lightning struck him and he lived, he gets on his board again and cruises off to his usual skatepark spot. Maybe there he'll do a few tricks down at the bowl and style on some random teens before doing something else.. Like visit the skate shop again, check if there's new decks in stock.. 

Boombox tells him he's got too much lining his walls already, and he brushes that off mostly because no demon could possibly have enough decks, especially someone like Skateboard, since it was literally his entire thing. But also 'cause he just loved skating in general. Maybe he could help out some newbies at the skatepark, if there were any.

The thought makes him grin, not the cocky ones you'd see him make during his phights, but a genuine toothy grin. Helping beginners learn how to skate was fun- for him, at least. Sure, it can piss him off if they blatantly ignore the warnings he gives them, but most are eager and willing to accept advice from other skaters in the park.

Even if demons had the tendency to be violent and could go from annoyed to fueled with rage in the drop of a hat, some places were more peaceful than others, and the skatepark was that for him! To an extent, of course. On occasion, there would be a fight that'd break out- but other demons (or the fuzz, if they got involved) would put a stop to it eventually.
Best solution when it came to arguments and stuff out in public was to wait until the two demons who were duking it out calmed down enough so both of them could leave without it resulting in another fight.

It looked like the skatepark was pretty peaceful when he got there, though. Tons of new faces were here, surprisingly- he wonders where they all came from since it was really only Playground demons who took part in skating- maybe a few demons from Crossroads here and there, but none that were too notable..

He surveys the area for a few minutes, just taking in the view of a handful of demons practicing their form on their boards, some doing sick tricks on another part of the skatepark, and some that were just there to talk to each other without visiting a restaurant or anything.
Barely two steps into the skatepark and he nearly gets hit with a flying skateboard- thankfully, he ducked in time to dodge it, but holy shit, that could've been bad for his face.

There's a yell- a harsh thud from behind him, and a familiar voice that calls out to the demon behind him, he thinks. Opening up his eyes, he sees that a few demons are now staring in his direction, probably expecting for him to blow up at the dumbass who decided to nearly ram their own board into his face.

And for a second, he considers that. Before he turns around and-

"Holy shit, dude- I am so sorry! I didn't mean to do that- fuck, sorry- I'm sorry, I'm sor-"

"Whoa, calm down! I'm not pissed- it's fine-" Skateboard doesn't exactly know how to deal with a demon that's borderline begging for his forgiveness while helping him get up from the concrete. "It's fine, man. Not like I'm upset about it or anything."

The other demon- just barely shorter than Skateboard, looks at him with a disbelieving expression. "Dude, I literally could've sent you to the hospital! Apologizing is the least I could do now that you're up and still moving- I'm surprised you're not mad at me for it!"

"Scooter, you should probably stop. If Skate says it's fine, then it's probably fine."

"Pineapple Pistol??" 
"Yo."

Skateboard watches on in confusion as he gently pulls 'Scooter' away from him, looking them over for any possible injuries from that fall. Once he decides they're fine, he turns to Skateboard. "You think you're good? Sorry about that whole thing.."

He thinks its nice that Pistol asked if he got hurt or anything, but ultimately he was fine. "Nah, the dude's fine- not like I got hurt or anything, ducked in time."
Pistol chuckles a little at that, and so does Scooter- and for a second his instincts flare up before he says something else. "Scooter's a girl, just sayin'. I think it's funny she's been confused for a guy like, four times today now."

"Heh, yeah- funny seeing all those tough guys realize that."

It feels like getting hit with two curveballs at the same time, and he manages to clear his head enough to ask the next question that pops into his head. "Wait, how do you guys know each other? When you came into Crossroads Tower.. And- why's she even named that? Isn't her gear her board?"

"Oh, me and Scooter here are cousins." He says casually, as if that was a thing any average demon could say. "Decided we could spend time together since she's not working right now. Told her there was a cool skatepark here and we met up. Simple as that."

Skateboard just.. Nods along and follows. "Also- her gear's actually a scooter, but she likes skating more." The other demon grumbles a bit at that, crossing her arms. "Still pissed my gear's not a board.." Pistol playfully elbows her as she finishes that sentence, with her making a small 'ow!' noise before glaring up at him- with no real malice in her eyes.

"Her least favorite thing about skating is snapping her decks, so it's pretty understandable she's ticked off by it, y'know?"

Oh, Skate could relate to that all too well. The three of them end up talking for way longer than they should, and he ends up learning more about them in the process! Pistol wasn't too interested in skating for himself, but Scooter had definitely taught him his stuff, so he could skate on his own just fine. 
Scooter was actually a pretty skilled skater. Her gear was kind of similar but not exactly to a skateboard, so he supposed he could see why, but Pistol told him she worked pretty hard to get to the point she's at now.

He watches on as she does trick after trick in a row until she stops with a tail slide, enthusiastic claps coming from Pistol as she does so. "Nice one!"
Scooter just trots over to him and sits down, probably taking a break from skating. To be fair, she was definitely doing it for a while before he even got there. "I'm just gonna.. Sit here a bit, wait 'til I get less tired or something.. Then I'll do it over again."

Skateboard ends up spending the rest of his afternoon chilling with those two, until they decide they have to go home for the day. The three decide to leave together 'til their paths have to split up, and he notices Scooter heading the same direction he was- with her board. 

"You live in Playground too?" He deliberately slows down his pace for her, and she makes sure to match it as he continues. "I'm heading over there since my friend's about to end his gig!"

"Live in a different part of it, but yeah! I'm not really tied to the faction though, kinda like my cousin." He hummed at that, taking a mental note of it in his head. It almost makes him wonder which part of the region's she's from, but it's not like he's going to ask her where she lives, that'd be weird and invasive of him.
"Sounds nice. You two get along well?" He asks, trying to keep the conversation afloat so they wouldn't just be skating in silence.

"I'd say so, yeah. Not like we see each other super often, so today was a rare occasion." She says, making a long push that easily puts her ahead of him. "I should really start getting out more, my friends in Crossroads probably miss me."
"Don't force yourself, man." He says, managing to catch up to her with ease. "Buses exist for a reason, and you could always walk."

"I've got shit balance, dude! That's why I board most of the time!"

In retrospect, that should've been obvious when she didn't get off her board after they got out of the skatepark..

It's the next morning now, and Skateboard's in the middle of waking up and taking the blankets off of him before his phone aggressively starts ringing. Bleary-eyed and still a little out of it, he picks up his phone and fumbles around a bit before hitting the accept call button- pleasantly surprised with the voice he hears next.

"Mornin', Skate!"

"Boombox? Hey man.. Why'd you call me so early?" He hears the musician laugh at the other end of the call, and the background noise sounds like he's near a.. Train station? "What's up, dude?"
"I wanna check someplace out with you, but I forgot to call you beforehand so like.. I'm already waiting for a train, if you can hear it."

Skateboard actually gets out of bed, walking out of his room and heading for the kitchen. "Loud and clear, man. What's the place you wanted me to go to? You want me to bring Sling along or sumn'?" Boombox actually starts giggling on the other end of the phone, right as he's holding a pan to cook some of his food in. He decides not to be concerned about this for whatever reason.

"I was gonna ask that, dude! This place is so cool- I'll text you the directions n' stuff and wait for you by the entrance, sound good?"

He yawns, and responds back. "For sure, dude. I'll see ya." And he finally hangs up.

The morning goes by as usual, and he makes sure to brush his teeth and floss this time since he assumes wherever Boombox is, it's probably a public location or music venue. Either one of the two works, really. He's just happy he gets to spend time with friends. Once he's done, Skateboard scrolls through his contact list and considers briefly prank-calling Medkit but decides against it, tapping Slingshot's number instead.

It takes a bit for him to respond, but he eventually picks up. "Skate? You don't wake up early, did Boombox call you?"
"Yep. Told me he had some place to show us. You down?"

"Let me get dressed- I need to tell Shuri and Vine first, too. Make sure they don't burn down the place while I'm out.."

Sling eventually hangs up after they talk a little bit more, and Skate focuses back on his food. He wasn't the best cook in the world, but he's definitely better than Medkit. Dude eats everything dry, he doesn't even put anything on vanilla ice cream, which isn't a bad flavor but any means, but like.. It's just plain.
Finishing up with his breakfast, he makes sure to dress casual for the day, but brings along a bag to store his usual skating gear just in case he needed it.

Skateboard just told the other demon to meet him at his house, and he gives himself a small pat on the back for taking a little longer to get ready because by the time he finished zipping up his bag, there's already a knock at his door. He cracks it open and is met with Sling in his usual streetwear, which didn't actually look too different from his outfit during phights.
"Ready to go?"

"Hell yeah."

The two of them talk until they reach the train station, which they have to wait at for over 15 minutes just to board, and then wait 'til they get to wherever Boombox wanted them to go. Speaking of that, Skate realizes they both don't know where the hell they're going, and he has to live with that information until they get off. "You think you know where we're goin, Sling?"

He thinks about it for a few moments before answering. "A new music venue, maybe? Boombox is always looking for one of those, isn't he?"

"No way, he had a gig just yesterday, he can't already be looking for a new opportunity.." He mutters, before thinking on it a little bit more. "But he does seem like the type."
"Right?"

The two of them keep talking about it until they have to get off, and they casually stroll out of there before realizing things looked.. Different. Not exactly 'looked' like it, but the vibe, as Boombox would put it, was definitely out of place in Playground. Sure, it's always been high energy, but the lines between the good and bad of it. Somehow, this place had an abundance of 'good vibes', not that the other demon could really tell since he seemed so fidgety.

"Dude, calm down. It's fine, doesn't seem like anyone here's out to hurt us or anything."

"Skate, how do you know that?"
"'Cause they woulda done it already. C'mon, let's check this place out."

It soon dawns on them- or, one of them at least, that they're in a whole different city in the region entirely. This was definitely not like downtown Playground, and it freaked them out a little. The woods and scenery were nice though, but what caught their attention wasn't the loud neighborhoods and the sight of several if not at least ten kids crowding around a food truck nearby, but the towering arch in the distance.

And then they realized some of the screams they thought they were mishearing were coming from there, beyond the arch.

The two of them look at each other like 'are you hearing what I'm hearing?' before Skate pulls out his phone and goes back to his chat logs with Boombox. "Sling, this is the place. We- we're supposed to go to the arch?"
"Looks like it.."

They actually take their time with getting there because the streets were pretty busy, and traffic looked like it was a big issue in this place. It struck Skateboard as a little odd that their trees weren't as tall as the ones he'd see in those training jungle gyms- but its probably just the city's preference, and whatever was past the arch was probably some sorta training camp.

"Boombox would never do anything to hurt us, right?" Slingshot asks, side-eyeing his friend from time to time. He doesn't like where they're going now, especially since he doesn't know what's past the arch. "I don't want to think he's leading us into a trap.."

"Sling, there's no fuckin' way he's going to lead us to danger." Skateboard knew he wasn't stupid enough to do that. He might look like every other dumb Playgrounder that's all careless and happy, but he's seen the side of Boombox that knows how to think outside of the box- the musician who could tie in motifs from old songs and integrate it into new ones for his fans to find it.
"You gotta give him more credit."

"I think I've given him enough, if I'm being honest.."

The two get closer and closer to the arch until they're right outside of it, and they look on in confusion as they see.. Contraptions? Machinery, it looks like. And apparently tons of demons are lining up to try these things out, heck- even kids are here, which horrifies the both of them. They calm down as Boombox approaches them, but not by much. 

"Guys! So glad you could make it, this-"

"Boombox, where the hell are we?"

"Eh?" The other demon blinks as he looks at their uneasy expressions, and he goes 'ohhhh' before realizing they were going through the same exact thought process he was before he spent his time here in the city, and especially at this specific location. "Guys, chill! This is Powder Point- it's like, uhh.." He struggles to think about what can accurately describe it, before snapping his fingers as if a lightbulb went off in his head. "An amusement park! That's what they called it, yeah!"

"Dude, most of the stuff in this park looks like torture devices. Are you sure you don't need your head checked?" Slingshot asks, looking at him as if he needed psychiatric help. Boombox huffs at that, crossing his arms. "Of course I'm sure! Listen, if I give you two each a thousand Bux to spend in there- can you at least go in?"

Both Skate and Sling look at each other for a moment before nodding- a silent agreement to at least suck it up and spend their time in there. "Guess we can."

What follows is three hours worth of spending money and time in Powder Point until they run themselves dry of Bux for the day. Their first stop was obviously for food, so they went to the areas where other people where having lunch, and despite the fact it was so crowded- everyone seemed calm. No pushing or shoving, no line cutting, none of that. They spent a good half-hour just talking and eating there 'cause the food was so good. Boombox paid- but they chipped in a little too.

Backtracking a little, they all managed to score a ride on the 'carousel', which was basically just a ride with spinning horses. It wasn't particularly exciting, but Boombox told them it'd be a great starter ride so they could all work their way up the 'attractions ladder' and make sure they're actually ready for it.

They took a stroll around the park just to get a feel for everything, and by the deities above, this place had more attractions and rides than it should've. Absentmindedly walking around and taking a good look at everything, Slingshot asked how many rides the place had and the both of them balked when Boombox said there was 70 of them.
"That's plus sixteen rollercoasters, so, eighty-six!"

"Dude. What the phuck?"

The trio end up trying on rides as they walk around the park, with Skate doing most of them out of curiosity, while Sling saved his for the other rides and Boombox kept his for food later on. It was surprisingly cool, despite how hot and humid Playground could get sometimes, so they didn't sweat as much when they traveled by foot. Powder Point was fortunately super large, so they had tons of area to cover.
Skate would've preferred getting around using his gear, but Boombox told him there was a no-gear allowed policy for the sake of keeping the peace and keeping things clean, as they had apparently had an issue with it before.

They soon come across a demon casually bouncing a small sac on their ankle, and stop to watch as he does it a couple more times before it gets too far for him to bounce back up.

"Aw man.."
The short-horned demon soon noticed them and waved, and Boombox quickly walked over to him and gave him a high-five. "Yo! Zak!"

Skateboard and Slingshot narrowed their eyes at that, because.. What gear name is that? The two come closer and the new guy notices them, flashing them a friendly grin. "Whas' good, fellas? Welcome to Powder Point!"
"Uh, Boom? What kind of name is.. 'Zak'?" Skate asks, and Boombox just laughs as his friend shrugs.

"The thing you saw him bouncing on his foot is a sac, dude. That's his gear, named himself after it too. He's not a fighter though- nobody here is, really. They just kind of let the other places in Playground live out their lives and they do just fine here." Zak gives him a pair of enthusiastic finger guns, and for a moment he's reminded of Pistol. He wonders if they know each other.. "Right on, dude! Anyways, I'm on my break right now, got time for a chat too!"

The three of them talk for about a good fifteen minutes- and they learn Zak's employers don't actually know what he does, and he always has to remind them he does electrical work around the park for whenever something inconvenient happens- and that's why they keep paying him despite the fact it looks like he doesn't work there or is actively slacking off.
He's a pretty chill demon, and he was the one to end conversation when he noticed the Bux in their hands.

"Just make sure you dudes don't lose track of time. It gets crazy when you're here for too long and haven't gotten a room in a hotel, or something. Stay cool!"

The three waved him goodbye as he walked off, with Boombox fondly recalling what a chill dude he is. Skate's starting to get the feeling a lot more demons are becoming relaxed over these past few days..

More walking happens, and the phighters stop by the Grand Pavilion- and Boombox tells them it was just recently restored and has great views of the surrounding area. It was also a bar, but Sling reminded the other two they couldn't possibly explore while drunk, so they held off on it. Maybe when they saved up enough Bux to spend a couple days here, they could.

Slingshot practically gawks at the Gigantic Ferris Wheel in there, and looks at Boombox as if he were in a dream. The musician just shrugs before he goes off and gets in line. Skateboard wants to come with him, but he gets the feeling that his friend just wants some time to look at the view.
And what a view it was. He managed to take a photo while he was up there and enthusiastically shared it with his friends, who marveled at it for a couple minutes before moving on.

"Dude, how big is this place?! Playground's literally never had the area for this kind of thing before- and, and how has nobody noticed this at all? Like, I'm pretty sure I would've known this was here."
"Man, I'm not sure! The locals just told me it's been here for forever and I rolled with it. Shit's crazy."

"Crazy's an understatement, Boombox." Slingshot said, snacking on some good old fashioned amusement park snacks. "At least everyone here likes it."

Coming to the mid-section of the park (which was honestly wild, because they felt like they've been walking for hours), there's a familiar demon that walks out of a donut place, casually holding their box with one hand, and settling down on a nearby bench. Skateboard squints, and realizes he knows who's horns those are, and rushes past his friends a little.

"Scooter!"
Her head snaps up to look at him and her mouth is, unfortunately, filled with the bite of the donut she just started eating. She finishes her bite by the time he comes over, thankfully. "Skate! Nice to see you here!"

"Sorry if this is like, weird to ask, but why are you here? Not that it's weird seeing you, but like, is it a casual thing or?"

She laughs for a moment before getting another donut, biting off a piece. "I work here, right at the Donuteria. I get an employee discount for it too." There's a noise of fascination that comes from him before Slingshot and Boombox come into view. "Oh! These your friends? They look cool."

"Aw, thanks! This is just my usual outfit." / "Thanks man!" The two respond at the same time, and they all have a good laugh about it. And then they decide to get locked into conversation with this new girl to pass the time, since apparently the rides weren't doing much for them. 
It flows well for a couple minutes before Slingshot makes the bright decision to look up, and his shocked expression makes Skate and Boombox look up too- with the former mirroring Sling's expression and Boombox getting a good laugh from their reactions. Scooter follows their gaze, and grins when she realizes what they're looking at.

Now, they knew there were rollercoasters, but the sleek red and black one in the distance is the one that catches their eyes the most. "Dude, what in the absolute phuck is that?" Slingshot says in amazement, while Skateboard turns to look at Scooter who tapped him twice to get him to look at her. Boombox wasn't with them anymore, having gone inside of the Donuteria nearby to get food for himself.

"That's the Sky Ninja. Easily the tallest rollercoaster in Powder Point! And, guess what?"

"What?" Skate prompts, and Scooter digs into the small crossbody bag she has, fishing out a small identification-card like item, with the words 'EMPLOYEE LINE JUMP PASS' on it, and the two other demons stop to stare at it, before staring at each other. The other skater gets worried they're about to start fighting each other before they start having a whole ass intellectual discussion on who should get to go.

Sling puts up a good argument, and Skateboard lets up to let him ride, before he asks Scooter something.

"How tall does the ride go, actually?" Scooter sucks in a sharp inhale as she looks at him, debating whether or not to let him find out for himself.. This is Skateboard's friend though, so being honest would be a good way to go. Pranks like that aren't really funny anyway. "Over 200 feet in the air, why?"

The cat-like demon lets out a terrified squeak and Skateboard just leans closer to Scooter to make sure he just heard her right. "Two- two hundred- what?!"
"Yeah. Multiple rides actually go up like that."

Unlike Slingshot, Skate is actually enthusiastic about this, so the two end up leaving him by the bench they were at once Scooter finished her box of donuts, making sure she threw it away somewhere properly as they skated to the Sky Ninja, seeing as walking just wouldn't be fast enough for the two of them if they wanted to get a ride.
"Kinda funny just seein' you out of the blue, Skate."

"Could say the same for you, Scooter. This is a nice place though."

"'Course it is! Flower arrangements are courtesy of our local florist, Julep." Skateboard paused, letting that sink in before turning to Scooter with a confused expression. "What?"
Scooter seems to get that 'oh shit' expression and backtracks. "I meant Garden Tulip- I have terrible word association, sorry Skate."

"Nah, it's fine. Let's just get there already!"

(Internally, Scooter is beating her mind-self with her own skateboard, while screaming 'WHY DID YOU SAY THAT' aggressively.)

The two stop right outside of the ride, and Skateboard nearly gets distracted by just looking at it from where he was standing. "Duuude.." He doesn't get another word out as he feels a tug.
"C'mon!" Scooter de-summons her gear and takes his hand, rushing to one of the employees. "You wanna get on this thing or not?!"

"Hell yeah I do!"

What follows is them waiting for a good fifteen minutes for the ride to set up, while him and Scooter just talk about.. Anything, really. It reminds him of yesterday, and he thinks its pretty wild that she just offered up her line jump pass like that to him. It's almost.. Too good to be true. "Hey, I wanna ask you somethin'."

"Yeah?" Scooter tilts her head, and he realizes that she's taken off her hat. Probably so that it doesn't fly off, but she looks off without it on, kinda like whenever Boombox doesn't have his cap. "Do you like, want anything in exchange for this or something? You used your line jump for me, I think it's only fair."
She shakes her head and grins at him. "Nah man. The fact I get to ride the Sky Ninja with the Skateboard is enough. I only found out you were part of Phighting! after I watched the first episode- it was crazy."

Pleasantly surprised by that, they keep talking until the ride actually starts moving, and the anticipation keeps building the higher they go. "Scooter! How high did you say this thing goes again?!" He asks, being half-rhetorical and half-serious because he sort of forgot.
"Two hundred feet! Better make sure you don't have a fear of heights when we get up to the drop!"

The ride stops at a very steep point, and Skateboard thinks it broke down for a second before it tips over, dropping down at Mach-speed. Skateboard's constant state of emotion in that ride is every rollercoaster rider's experience, except doubled because he's not used to riding these kinds of things.
There are so many things to unpack from a ride like this, twists and turns- threading throughout the rest of the park like it was nothing. It's a ridiculously long ride, as Scooter tells him on one of the 'slower' parts of the rides besides the beginning.

Skateboard has absolutely no regrets going on this thing, because aside from all the phights- this was definitely the most exhilarated he's ever felt, without harming anybody either! It feels like a mystical feat only Lost Temple could've come up with, but he's here- in an Amusement Park in Playground. The desert faction could never.

The ride has his blood pumping and he's thanking whichever deity above (probably Windforce) for allowing this sort of thing to happen, because this was infinitely better than just starting a fight. He's constantly screaming through it all, and he's worried his exhausted his vocal cords before the ride comes to a stop.

His entire body is shaking as he gets off, with Scooter having to help him get up and out of there. She makes sure that Skateboard's used to the feeling of solid ground again before telling him they needed to go over to his friends before the park closed.

All goes well and eventually the four of them exit right as the park employees close up for the night, managing to spot Zak among the other demons that are leaving too. Scooter notes that he gets off a lot earlier since his hours aren't well-defined, and that most of his time goes into wandering around the park and talking people into going on rides, which he's 'good enough' at.

"Alright! Well, today's been fun, but I've gotta go. Catch you dudes another day!"

They say their goodbyes as they head over to the train station, excitedly chatting about their day and if they could go again sometime. "Dude, that ride was sick! If we ever come back, I'm taking you guys there ASAP."

"If?! Call it when! This place is gonna be the biggest hit with Playground, other demons just haven't taken the time to go there yet." Slingshot stays out of the conversation as he dozes off, while the other two argue about the best rides at the park, and which food stands they should go to next time.

Of all the things he expected to learn how to like, rides that looked like torture at a distance was not one of them. Guess he's just gonna have to get used to being wrong.

Chapter Text

Katana's steps sound heavier than usual as everyone steps back into main lobby after a phight, and Hyperlaser casts a concerned glance as he walks with purpose to one of the nearby waiting chairs and sits down, seemingly shutting the world out as he does so. It wasn't unusual for him to do this kind of thing, but he feels that its just the tiniest bit off considering he kept talking to a minimum today.

"I wish he would just tell us what's wrong." Comes from a murmur from behind him, it was quiet but he's sure it came from Vine Staff. And in the back of his head, he agreed. Making sure not to sit too close to where Katana was, he wanted to keep an eye on him in case he got a little more talkative, or if he's not doing okay. Of course, he'd never tell Hyperlaser directly, but he communicated his emotions well enough. Better than the average demon, he supposed.

The other team didn't perform as well, with 3 kills to 11. Wasn't a good ratio in the slightest, and Hyperlaser nearly felt bad about the whole thing if Katana hadn't told him he didn't want the other demon to hold back in battle. It was an odd request, but he's more than sure that it was his way of helping him out, even a little bit.

The soldier took advantage of the fact his eyes were covered by his helmet, that way nobody sees him looking at anything in particular. It also means he gets jumped way less by other phighters who might think he's seen them, but he really hasn't. Nifty thing, but he would've preferred keeping his horns after battle. He's learned to live with it over the years, though.

"The fuck was that performance out there, old man?"

Unfortunately, it seems like someone decided to make their team's loss a personal problem, that being Coil. Hyperlaser didn't have much of an opinion on the kid, but there was some degree of concern he lent him, with the crystals he keeps stealing from the Biografts. It's not like he really cares since they aren't sentient, and he won't focus on the what-ifs of that statement because it wouldn't be possible anyway.

"I apologize for our loss, but we must remember to move forward. Looking towards a past you cannot change will serve no benefit."

Katana's words were always so vague, but the point came across easily. The crystal criminal didn't look satisfied with that answer, but didn't push it. It was dangerous to mess with a demon older than the usual young, fit and athletic ones, seeing as they would have more experience than others. Not only that, but the life expectancy of demons was quite low, considering the violent world that surrounds them all.

Coil backed off and leaned against a wall, and he could just faintly hear Skateboard chiding him about 'bullying an old man' and telling him he needed to 'chill out'. He didn't expect the skater to suddenly start having empathy, but its a good change of pace seeing as how he was always so careless with words during phights.

A few more moments pass before a tired looking delivery person is let into the lobby holding at least three boxes of what he assumes is donuts, from the hat they're wearing alone. Skateboard looks like he recognizes them, and he's afraid the lobby's going to burst into a fight before he gives them a casual wave, and they nod towards him.
There's a slight wobble in their step as they look around, the silence only managing to last for so long.

"Is there like, an elevator to the big guys up top? Dom ordered these and I'd prefer if my co-worker didn't fuck up the next batch of donuts in the next half-hour." Their tone was fond and joking, but some of the other phighters around tensed up at their words. Nonetheless, they guided the demon to the elevators nearby and they were gone within seconds.

"Who the fuck was that, Skate?" Coil asked, not even bothering to keep his voice down. The skateboarder looked at the elevator with a grin. "Dude, remember that cool chick I told you about? Yeah, that's her!"
The other demon narrowed his eyes at that. "And why's she so special? Besides her name and shit."

"She got me a free line jump pass to the coolest fuckin' ride at the amusement park I told you about! Dude, you gotta start believing in demons more, they're getting cooler by the day!"

Hyperlaser didn't know how to feel about that information, considering he doesn't know what an 'amusement park' looks like, and he'd probably get dirty looks for going there since it's definitely not in Crossroads, so he can only assume its in Playground. The thought makes him shudder inside, not that anyone would notice anyway.

Casual chatter filled the room (which was mostly from Sword and Rocket, and the Playgrounders) as they kept waiting, and the elevator soon opened up to reveal the same demon they saw from earlier- just without the boxes. She adjusted her hat before waving everyone (much to Scythe's momentary confusion) a goodbye.
Unfortunately she slammed the door a little too hard, much to everyone's annoyance. She slowly opened up the door again and quickly apologized with a 'Sorry!' before closing the door properly.

".. That little lass is strange. Ay, 'boarder! You know 'bout her?" Scythe called from across the room, and his eyes flitted over to the other demon who looked visibly uncomfortable when she asked him that. 

"Lay off! I'm not letting her be a part of the True Eye if I can help it!"

"Always so sharp.."

Before she could take a step towards him, one of the demons that Flipside had hired to give checks to the phighters came from the elevator right next to where Scooter came out of. Katana never realized the smart decision it was to have it there, but the tower was constructed long before the duo were old enough to manage and maintain it.
He takes the check and leaves, but not before Hyperlaser stops him in time to ask if they could go out and.. Have a drink together. He hasn't taken time to himself and in an area that isn't his apartment lately, so he accepts the invitation.

The bar that Hyperlaser usually goes to after phights is relatively quiet, and the two older demons simply walk past the young demons that have gotten themselves into a little bit of an argument. Katana would've preferred if the bartender did something about it, but all things have lessons that come from it, even if the situation they learn from is a bar fight..

Settling into two empty seats by the counter, they soon receive their drinks- the older demon's sake is pleasantly warm, just how he preferred it. He's not sure how the bartender figured it out, but perhaps it was trial and error, maybe simple coincidence. Nonetheless, he takes a sip just as Hyperlaser takes his first swig.

A pleasant silence washes over them like a comforting blanket, a complete polar opposite to the chaotic energy during the phights they have to participate in. Why the other demon was a part of them will always be a mystery to Hyperlaser, much like his face. The two have agreed before that they didn't need to know what the other looked like, and that emotional relations were not needed, even if they are friendly towards each other.

What catches Hyperlaser's attention is that he seems.. Tense. As though where they were wasn't a suitable place to let his guard down. Then again, he can't remember a time where he wasn't actively ready to defend himself, even if his gear wasn't in his hands which was a rare enough sight as it is.
He relishes in the relative quiet around them before taking a deep breath, and sipping at his whiskey once more before turning to him.

"You're stressed."

"Hm?"

"Everyone can see it, especially Vine Staff." Hyperlaser says, swishing around the whiskey in his glass. "You need to do something to relax, this isn't healthy for you." He seems to pause from drinking to gauge his friend's reaction to that, watching as the older man sighs and rests his arms on the counter.

"I.. Suppose. However, I am not sure on where I should go. Even if I affiliate myself with Thieves' Den, I have not visited it in quite a long time."
"Then this could be your chance, Katana. Vine Staff will worry, and you know how your neighbors can be once they worry."

The reason he knows is a lot simpler than one might think. Hyperlaser takes the time to visit his apartment in Crossroads to lend an ear if he feels like spending time with anyone, and Katana welcomes him in with open arms. A sense of comfort has instilled itself within him that feels more and more like pride considering he's the only other demon the older seems to actually spend time with.

"I will try, Hyperlaser. Hopefully those three don't end up leaving more gifts in front of the entrance once more, it is.. An inconvenience to find places to store them, truly."

Hyperlaser actually laughs at that, though its more stifled than clear. The two have a pleasant conversation until the bar closes, and they part ways. Katana appreciates he has somebody concerned enough about his well-being to remind him to take care of himself, even if he can do that on his own.
But really, if he did- he'd be overworking himself more than he already does.

It feels oddly comforting returning to Thieves' Den after who knows how long.

When Katana defected from the Church.. He fled here, and while certain demons weren't happy about it, there wasn't much of an issue except for the fact he became known for such a thing. By no means did it tarnish his reputation since he could still interact with other demons from Thieves' Den, but he's noticed some avoid him, or go out of their way to prevent him access to certain establishments.

His mask and stature typically warded any demon who was brash enough to pick fights with anyone they came across, so he managed to avoid conflict that way. While demons from this faction are calmer than the average demon in Crossroads or Blackrock, Katana noted that they still had a temper, but go out of their way to prevent ways to keep fights from happening.

Such was the way of the world, as he learned. Walking through the faction was a nice experience, as he always had something to look at. Whether it be the fancy floral arrangements, or the sprawling fields that had hundreds if not thousands of plants growing day by day.

Travel by foot was common in the region, as cars typically compromised the environment and general.. Energy of the place, as some of the locals he knew said. Even though they were still sold, and roads still existed. Most of the demons there could only make small talk with him before feeling too intimidated and leaving, which he never judged them for in the slightest.

However, he makes the decision to utilize his grapple for something other than making his opponents come to him, for quicker travel of course. He appreciated the views and people, but they were more or less the same when it came to interacting with him..

Katana stops.

Slowly, he looks around. The surroundings feel familiar, and certainly look like it.. But there was something wrong. As if it wasn't previously there before. He's studied the regions extensively, and he feels like he should remember if anything were out of place but he feels as though there's just no possible way it could have just..

He ponders the thought for a moment as he observes the area, which was somehow relatively peaceful even with the amount of demons around. Oddly enough, they're not avoiding him- in fact, they acknowledge he's there with their polite questions to ask him to move slightly to let them past.

Guided by the cobblestone lined paths (which were quite nice to look at, compared to roads) he soon finds himself at a fork in the roads. Unsure of where exactly he should go, he simply lets instinct take over and goes where his heart tells him to. The greenery and flora are abundant, and he's pretty sure there's a few types of plants that would interest even Vine Staff. Some look entirely new to him and completely foreign to the region.

The wooded area reminds him of something that's long past now, and for a moment he's taken back to when he used to be a younger demon, training alongside his master. Though it might've been in Lost Temple when it happened, it still comforts him to imagine it here, in Thieves' Den.

The further he walks, the more curious he grows as to where he's going. Hopefully it wasn't somewhere with too many people, he didn't feel up to interacting with multiple demons at once right now. Thankfully, instinct ended up guiding him somewhere beautiful, to a point where even he had to stop to marvel at it.

In front of him was a large pond, surrounded by plants and other wildlife that don't seem to retreat as he approaches, much to his surprise. The few frogs that were there retreated to the woods, likely off to their own smaller ponds. Katana stares at a long line of ants that seem to be traveling from one spot of the pond to another, but he decides to continue forward and leave them be for now.

It's unlike anything he's ever seen, and part of him is equal parts relieved and disappointed. The latter because he couldn't believe he missed such a view, and the former as he's lucky to have only found this now. He settles down on a slightly larger than typical bench, and he wonders if the locals in this part of the region prefer it this way or are simply rather tall.

Katana almost wants to take his mask off, but there's something stopping him from doing so. He reaches up before seeing a silhouette of a boat in the middle of the pond, and his arm falls to his side as he blinks twice- thinking about how he nearly missed it. It would have been inconvenient if someone had saw him without the mask on, he didn't want to have to explain himself to them..

It would seem as though the houseboat were actually moving towards him, albeit at a relatively slow pace, so he could just relax himself with the mask still on as the newcomer ever so slowly approaches him. When the houseboat finally does stop, a demon with a white to orange gradient on their dress came out, curiously eyeing him.

He returned the look, of course, and Katana waits for them to come to him, as he knew it wouldn't be the best course of action to force any sort of interaction between himself and another demon, 'lest they feel uncomfortable at all. They soon exit their tiny abode with adequate footwear, cautiously stepping onto the solid ground.
As they look up, it dawns on them just how tall he is, or at least that's what he assumes is happening based on their reaction. Nonetheless, she steps toward him with a kind smile.

"Welcome to Showa Pond! My name is Lilypad, I take care of the fish here."

She outstretches a claw, and there's a moment of hesitation before he takes her hand, and the two initiate a slightly awkward handshake they pull away from right afterward. He doesn't say anything back- not out of disrespect, but because he simply can't find the words, exactly. The demon in front of him looked young, possibly even younger than Slingshot, which wasn't shocking per se, simply hard to imagine.

Lilypad takes his silence in stride, deciding to sit with him on the bench, making sure she's comfortable before looking up at him as best as she could and talking about the pond, and the various fish that live in there and make it their home. She seemed to be knowledgeable in fish, and for a moment- he imagines Vine Staff in her place, being reminded of the countless times she's tried to talk to him about plants.

It's like white noise to him, and he does his best to listen as she rambles on about the numerous fish, and he barely manages to pick up the fact her favorite were (obviously, in retrospect) Koi fish, and remarks that the dress she's wearing is inspired by one, and that she had it custom made to fit her.

He nearly responds with a 'that's nice,' before remembering that this wasn't Vine Staff, and that he shouldn't grow so comfortable around individuals, even if things were as peaceful as they are now. Eventually, she stops talking about the fish and more on this part of the region, and he notes several things- even as his eyes are closed and he's actively relaxing. Part of him thought he forgot how to do that when he first started fighting back against the corruption.

"Sakura Bay's known for its views and scenery, and we take preservation very seriously! We strive to maintain the balance between our homes and nature, and everyone does their part to help out, here."

"Preservation, you say?"

She actually freezes up as he says it, probably because his voice was a lot softer than it'd typically be compared to the one he uses in regular conversation between him and his fellow phighters. It's not often that he gets to use it, especially since he's so used to being stern.. But this? This could pass, just this once, he tells himself. Her smile returns as she clears her throat, and she starts up again.

"That's right! All year 'round, we work hard to keep our plant-life nice and organized, and make sure to deal with the invasive plant species if they ever appear- but lately, it seems that we've been having less problems on those compared to the strong winds." Katana hums, chalking it up to Windforce possibly getting involved with the mortals again, just like the time she decided to make Playground her territory.

She was bad at keeping the crime rate low, so demons there were often subjected to a ton of injuries because they not only picked fights with each other, but with other factions as well. It's a miracle that they haven't driven themselves into the ground, but he pushes that thought away knowing Lost Temple was the one who taught him to think in such a fashion.

Instead, he focuses on listening to her instead, his full attention on her words as she rambled on. More talk on the general flora and fauna, of Sakura Bay in general, a brief coverage of some of its history- and then she moves to the holidays.

He's surprised when she tells him they celebrate over 12 holidays over the course of a full year, certainly more than the the general population of Thieves' Den. Katana decides against questioning her, letting her tell him about the city he managed to stumble into purely by chance. It's quite entertaining, and her voice was soothing. Familiar, but not enough to be considered disturbingly so.. As he puts it.

Perhaps today was better than he anticipated it could be. In no way did he expect a scenario like this to happen, but he has no complaints.

Chapter Text

Illumina groaned, blearily blinking as the curtains that covered the windows did nothing to stop the sunlight from invading his room- and for a moment, he feels like a plant in Lost Temple's scorching sun, wilting and crumpling up until it looked nothing like its former beauty, but instead resembling a shriveled up weed.

Sitting up, he takes a moment to stretch his limbs and wing, a tired groan slipping past him as he slowly removed himself from bed, making sure to keep it organized as he does so he doesn't have to fix up the sheets afterward. For a deity so reliant on light, it feels like its burning holes into his back.

He changes out of his nightwear and into his simple toga, not having the energy to arrange himself in something fancier like Ghostwalker. He's surprised the other managed to find it in himself to put that on every day, but then again- he's been doing the same with this outfit for over countless centuries now.

Stepping out into the grand hallway that connects his bedroom to the other parts of the temple he lived in, it feels.. Empty. Devoid of life, as though it were soulless. Of course- inanimate objects couldn't have a soul, could they? When he first had mortals construct this place, he commanded them tirelessly to make it as perfect as the ones he lived in before. And while yes, it was beautiful, there was something missing from it all.

He takes a look at the stained glass windows he had them make, and it presented murals of him and his siblings- with him at the very top, as he so requested all those decades ago. His expression softens, looking at them now. But when his gaze lands on Venomshank's- and especially Darkheart's..

There wasn't much noise being made in the hallway since nobody ever bothered to really visit his room unless his brother needed him to wake urgently, so he was mostly on his own. His steps stopped in front of his brother's glass window, looking at him with an expression even he couldn't pin down.

Though the mind might've been his domain, he certainly wasn't good at evaluating and taking emotions into consideration- which was partly why him and Ghostwalker worked together compared to the others. He recalls that a him from years long past didn't want to work with any of them- especially young Icedagger, as he was only recently thawed out at that point..
His window was there, too.

He quickly walks to the end of the hall right before the door and stares up at his youngest brother's window, gazing at all the intricate details within it. He himself wasn't familiar with coloring glass, but the work was impressive anyway. Illumina should've been more impressed with this work once those mortals had finished construction, it truly is a work of art..

Frozen still, he stares. As though he could look at it for hours and still feel like he hasn't found it all. Part of him wonders if he could do the same with his other siblings' portraits, that is, if it didn't spark anger or envy within him. He didn't want to have these windows replaced yet. It hasn't been a millennia.


"Illumina?"

There's no response from him for a moment, before he takes a deep breath and turns to Ghostwalker, looking at him with an uncharacteristically tired expression. Now, he wasn't any better at emotions than he was, so there was no possible way he'd be sharing any of his problems with him, let alone make him think there was anything wrong.
He's the oldest, after all. Meant to be the one that's always well-kept together, the face of the SFOTH. Though Firebrand may be the most revered, there was no doubt that for a long time, Illumina was the 'better' of the two, having more active worshippers compared to his younger brother.

But as time progressed, Firebrand eventually overtook his brother. He'd always joke about it when he could, perhaps his attempt at 'softening the blow'. Even so, there was a part of him that felt betrayed, and childishly upset at the fact. It was immature to feel bad about it at all if he took Windforce into consideration, considering she was powerful even without the worship of the mortals beneath them. To put it bluntly, Illumina didn't like it. Not one bit.

"Yes, Ghostwalker?"

"We must get to work, immediately. You know where to find me."

He soon leaves, making sure to close the door behind him so that the other wouldn't get upset. As much as he wanted to get to work and tend to his followers, there was just something keeping him in that hallway. Why he had it installed leading up to his room, he can still remember. He wanted to remind himself that they were the ones in power, the cut above the rest of the lowly mortals they held authority over, divine power or not. Illumina was confident they held more skill than any demon in the entirety of the Inphinity, even those with gears powerful enough to level multiple cities in certain regions.

Because they were the Swords. Their wrath was to be feared, and their power was to be respected. That's how it's always been for them, and he can't think of it any other way. It was why he never let himself indulge, unlike the others. There was always something he was doing to keep mortals in check.
Tending to shrines they had built in honor of him, blessing the devout followers he had over the years, and more. He's seen the rise and fall of demon civilizations and reluctantly watched as they fought each other. Though it was natural order, he often found himself recoiling at the sight of violence- which was why his preferred method of subduing opposing forces was using his words.

At first, it was nothing more than making the opponent stand down. Which, over time.. Then evolved into taking amusement while they cower in fear. Though, he can't remember the last time he did that in recent years. Comedic, isn't it? A god whose domain was the mind managing to forget something..
Dwelling on it wouldn't do him any good. He needed to focus, and if working was the only way he could do so at the time, he will. It gives him an excuse to be unresponsive and appear 'focused' all the time, when in reality he's putting himself on autopilot and letting his muscle memory do the work for him.

It had been countless centuries since him and Ghostwalker first started working together, and while it was awkward getting used to everything at first, they had developed their own little way of working the more time they were around each other. Illumina cannot say he knows what he's like, however, because he wasn't made to find enjoyment in.. Anything, in particular.
The more he looked back on it- it was like he didn't actually do much besides his holy duties and read. Even making those seven watchers to keep track of everything that happens in the Inpherno.

They were both workaholics, but at least he didn't get tired as fast as Illumina does. Looking back on it, the reason he's so exhausted might have been because he forgot to keep track of time while working yesterday. Sleep was an essential part to maintain the way he functioned in day-to-day activities, having it be the one reason besides the singular meal he allows himself to eat (which used to be three) that he's actually active.

Working into the night was not a good idea for the deity, especially since his brother would typically be awake then- doing whatever it is he now does and messing with mortals every two weeks or so. As much as Illumina dislikes him, he can't deny that even Darkheart has his own place within the natural order, and though he may be the abstract representation of darkness and chaos taken form, he was more than that- or at least, that's what he told the others when he first expressed a like for fishing.

To find that he was interested in something so simple and mundane was.. A pleasant surprise. Honestly, Illumina thought he'd never grow out of seeing mortals panicked or distressed, but he supposed seeing fish like that was less worse, and 'approved' of his newfound hobby, in the sense that he didn't use it against him whenever they had verbal arguments.

Still, it wasn't like he shared it with the others unless it was Venomshank. Those two were always so close, telling each other everything and keeping secrets from them. When he first found out that the God of Rot had a child now, he was annoyed. Because at least Windforce managed to show her son to the rest of them, why couldn't he have done the same?

Nevertheless, it was in the past now. Thinking about it extensively and letting only one thought be your train of mind isn't viable, so he pushes it aside and decides to focus. His feet feel like they've been carrying him for ages until he reaches the Library, where Ghostwalker is unsurprisingly reading.
"About time. Shall we?"

"Let us make haste."

From the morning to afternoon, they tend to their holy duties and tirelessly work to get as much as they can done. With the amount of followers they each have, it's hard going. But as his sister once put it- 'Better to get something done than nothing at all.' She could be so eloquent sometimes, yet smash a telephone pole into a building in the next minute.
He finds himself stifling a laugh at the memory, with Ghostwalker giving him an odd look before going back to what he was doing.

As the day progresses, Illumina feels himself becoming.. Sluggish. Slower, as if a weight were dropped onto his back and dragging him down. It was hard to keep his singular wing raised with the pressure, and he doesn't even know why its happening. Perhaps it was the fault of the body he was inhabiting, but he swore he had his meal today, and he had a few hours of sleep. There was no way it could've gotten this bad.

Illumina lags behind Ghostwalker as they return to the high temple, and lets him push open the doors for him as they enter. Knowing him- he likely would've noticed his behavior but decided not to comment on it until they came back, and now that they're here..

He feels like he's being circled and scrutinized in the worst way possible, as though his brother's emotionless eyes were viewing him from all sides, despite the fact there's only one of him here in this room- and by no means does he have the ability to make illusions. That was Darkheart's property.

"Tell me what ails you, brother."

"I do not know." His head still raised as though it were the only thing keeping his dignity in tact. What image he had constructed himself over the years was something he couldn't let slip- it was one of the things he had control over besides the actions he makes every day to assist the natural order of the world around them. "I truly don't."

Ghostwalker hums, gently taking hold of his arm as he guides the older deity to his personal library, managing to convince him to sit down as he goes off to 'find something that may be able to help him'. He isn't convinced that the 'something' he speaks of isn't real, but he won't tell his brother off for it.
It.. Feels nice, to know that the younger would help him, even if its to just improve his performance during their work. Illumina appreciated it, though that often goes unsaid. 

He feels as though his siblings could already sense whatever he was feeling, which was why he never voiced it in the slightest. His gestures to them were small, but he was sure they got across to his siblings.. Didn't they?

There's a small noise to the side, and he watches as Ghostwalker comes back to take a seat beside him, moving himself closer to his brother to tell him of the possible things that they could do to alleviate the exhaustion he was feeling. Illumina hums, deciding to lay his arms on the table and rest his head on it, his horn awkwardly sticking out as he did his best to pay attention to the words he was saying without falling asleep.

Surely, he could listen the whole way though. He was positive he wouldn't fall asleep if he closed his eyes for just one moment.. Just a few minutes of time.

Darkheart was a perceptive demon, he'd say.

Anytime there was something somebody was feeling, he'd catch onto it. It's why he reveled in the fear mortals had when he materialized out of thin air, surprised them during their fights in the battlefield, or set up traps in their military camps to scare them. Living for so long can cause so many issues, nobody could criticize him for having a little fun once in a while! Especially if he's been deprived of it lately.

He followed his siblings' footsteps and became a deity just like them, revered in every way- worshipped for their strength. It seems as though that hasn't been the case as of late considering how every demon's been so focused on seeing the rise of his great-nephews' grand hit of a television show that he occasionally participated in for fun.
Venomshank and him were the two who made the most frequent appearances, and that's mostly because the former had Sword to watch over. He just wanted to tag along to see everyone struggle and lose their minds at one another. Good times.

Now, he's in his brother's dining hall again. Something about arranging a family meeting with the others in light of new developments around the factions. Darkheart actually hadn't told him that he had visited a location in disguise already because he was too pre-occupied with accompanying Taco on fishing trips to actually do so, which was probably his fault, but it's not like he'd find out.

All his siblings come one by one, but what strikes him as odd is Ghostwalker arriving before Illumina. It wasn't concerning, but it was unusual. Perhaps he was just running a little later than usual with all the work he forces himself to do. Rolling his eyes beneath his hat, he's tempted to fish out the logbook that Birch had gifted them after numerous consecutive fishing trips over the course of.. About a month and a half, he thinks.

It was for keeping track of his catches and their specifics, which he greatly appreciated and kept in his own little space most of the time. The grandfather-grandson duo were always entertaining, especially with how different, yet alike they are. It's a pleasant type of odd that he doesn't see in the other demons nowadays.

There's a sound of a distant 'whoosh', and when he looks up- he's shocked to see Illumina with a slouched posture, compared to the typical upright way he stands when presenting himself to his siblings. He says nothing as he takes his place beside Ghostwalker, looking oddly crestfallen based on his expression alone.

Don't get Darkheart wrong, he disliked his brother. But that doesn't mean he hated him. Not even if he was the reason why his other horn was gone. After all, he did do the same to his oldest brother.

Over the course of the meeting Venomshank had arranged, he was constantly fading in and out of sleep, jolting up at the most inconvenient of times and accidentally smacking Ghostwalker with his wing (which was admittedly pretty funny), and genereally seeming out of it. 

As soon as the meeting ends, he practically pounces over at Illumina and teleports them to an all-too familiar place, ignoring the fact his brother is relentlessly thrashing in his hold and only letting him go when he summons his sword, pointing it at him with annoyance rather than malice. Which was definitely not a sign of his 'regular' brother.

"You dolt! What was that for?! What were you even aiming to-"

"Illumina."

His brother pauses as he stops yelling, de-summoning his gear with a tired sigh. If Darkheart had something to be serious about, it was worth at least hearing him out for a moment. "What is it that you want from me this time, brother?"

"What we want? Brother, we're not concerned for ourselves here, we're concerned about you." Illumina looks at him as if he were about to pull another stunt on him, and he already sort of did with the way he teleported the other demon from Venomshank's residence to the arena they first spawned into. "You haven't been.. Yourself."

"Get to the point, Darkheart." It wasn't uncommon for him to be like this, but he truly didn't like the way he was more aggressive than usual. It looked like he was about to slash him into bits- which he would've understood if he slaughtered half the population of one faction, which he totally could do, but all he did was transport him from one location to another.

"What we're trying to say is.. Take a break." The words were said as if the older wouldn't be able to properly comprehend them if they weren't delivered slowly, and Illumina looked at him for a solid fifteen seconds before involuntarily laughing. Before stopping as he sees the younger deity's expression- a strained smile that just barely managed to communicate some sort of, 'uh, yeah..?' message.
His eyes narrow at him, and he raises his voice- even if he didn't mean to. "A break? You are telling me to take a break, Darkheart?"

"You need it! Look at yourself, Illumina!"

Darkheart's yelling surprised them both, but he held his ground. "Your toga is practically sagging off of your body, your horn looks like it hasn't been trimmed down in weeks-" He manages to dodge the slash that Illumina delivers him, and keeps going. 
"Your wing wasn't raised during that meeting earlier, brother! Something is wrong with you and you know it!"

"I refuse to listen to this nonsense!-" And yet, it doesn't stop him from wanting to hack and slash at his own brother. His attacks were unpredictable, which- again, was out of character for his usually prim and proper brother. But he tried to make the most of it, pointing out all the little inconsistencies just from an hour ago, and the 'fight' only stops when Illumina finally lowers his blade and kneels down, trying to catch his breath.

He lands down with a soft thump, looking at his brother's hunched figure in concern. Illumina's hand was holding onto the hilt of his sword, and as he nears his older brother, he hears.. Sniffling?

"Do not look at me, Darkheart."

There was a tremble in his voice.

On instinct, he moves forward and kneels down in front of him, trying his best to gently wrap his arms around him- even if there was a risk that Illumina would hurt him. His brother seems to go still, before his blade disappears in a flash of white and he gets to hug his brother comfortably, even if he doesn't return it back.
They stay in that position before pulling away from each other awkwardly, with Darkheart transporting them to the outside of his High Temple, spending at least 5 minutes of that awkward silence when they hugged just thinking about where it was.

"Will you take our request into consideration, at least?"

There's a moment of silence that falls over the both of them as Illumina's back was turned to him at this point, holding onto the knob of the door to the temple. Darkheart's afraid he's going to say no before his shoulders sag- as if he's been defeated.

"I will.. Try. For our siblings' sake, and mine."

He seems satisfied at that, and Illumina enters his abode only when he hears the tell-tale whoosh of teleportation. One thing was clear- he needed rest after that fight. Ghostwalker could likely hold his own for now, and he still needed to figure out a way to tell him he's taking a break as well.

.. For now, he'll focus on getting a good night's sleep.

"Darkheart tells me I should take a break."

Ghostwalker pauses the work he's doing to take a look over at Illumina, who's sitting beside him still doing his part of their arrangement. Unlike their more hands-on work, this was.. More simple. Fitted to Illumina's current state of health. Hearing that coming from him is quite odd, though. He's not one to take the others' advice, nor remember it. "And do you feel like you should, brother?"

"I do not know." His face hits the wooden surface of the table and he winces, though the pain is momentary. "Even if I take a break, I wouldn't know where to go."

His brother hums right beside him, and he hears the movement of his chair and footsteps. Illumina doesn't need to look up to know Ghostwalker moved away from their workspace, likely to go look for something for him once more. Eventually, he returns- with a fairly new looking book that's quite small.
"Read through this, brother. It catalogs some of the new locations. Perhaps one will take your interest?"

One of his hands reaches up to take it from him, mumbling a small 'thank you' and deciding to read through it anyway. He doesn't feel like he'd find any place worthy of resting at, but he can at least try. Their names are peculiar, and he's about to close the book before he stops on the last page. 

".. 'Calypso Island'?" He curiously says, reading through the small passage it has. A miraculous population of 12 inhabited the Island, and it was fittingly very peaceful with its environment. Even the little illustrations that Ghostwalker's watchers must've drawn give him a good idea of the land already.
"Have you found something, brother?" Illumina closes the book, looking at his brother with those same tired eyes from yesterday, as if the rest he had in his bedroom didn't help him in the slightest. He knows his brother isn't good with emotions or 'reading' anyone's facial expression, so he usually resorted to telling him outright.

"I have. Though, I am still uncertain.."

Thankfully he was conscious enough during Venomshank's meeting enough to know that the island was located in Playground- not far from Portallini. The two were more familiar with each other than they were with mainland Playground, and while it was strange for any regular Inphernal, it wasn't to the SFOTH. 

"Well, of course. It's not like you can simply just take a month-long extended vacation to Playground's tropics and leave me here."

Illumina's eyes widen as he says that, staring at him with a look of surprise as he ponders the thought. Maybe what he needs is time away from his temple- from the responsibilities of being a deity, much like Darkheart. Perhaps a month is too long, but with the state he's in, he probably deserves it.

Ghostwalker's voice is gradually tuned out the more he thinks about it, and he's making contingency plan after contingency plan just in case his other siblings go out to find him. His brother doesn't seem to urgently need him in the moment so he keeps thinking. Many mortals have offered Bux to him as an offering before, and while he thought nothing much of it- Calypso would likely have a lot of places that require Bux to be spent to stay there unless he planned to become a local- which he didn't. Just a simple, month-long vacation on a nice remote island with nobody to bother him.

It sounded almost like a dream, but it wasn't. There's only so much time before he makes it happen for himself, and he barely notices himself placing his claws on the wooden table and standing up, wordlessly exiting the Library as his co-worker continues rambling on, not noticing his brother just left the room he was in.

Illumina's in his chambers now, making sure to pack a suitcase (Where'd he get that from? Who knows!) full of clothes and basic amenities to ready himself for the trip, closing it when he feels like there's enough items inside. It wasn't like he needed much besides the former, and soon enough he was ready.
He would've preferred dressing in something better compared to the toga he has on now, but it will suffice. Not as though the residents will mind, he's sure they're accepting. 

Before leaving though, he makes sure to utilize the desk in his room once more, writing a long-winded letter that would explain and excuse his absence from the High Temple. Of course he wanted to leave, but he's not about to do that and not let Ghostwalker know about it.

He gently places the letter on his cleanly made bed- a tight grip on the handle of his suitcase as he takes a deep breath, imagining himself on a part of Calypso Island and hoping he doesn't arrive in a random place in the Inpherno.

And within seconds, he's gone.

( Not long after he vanishes, the door to his room opens to reveal Ghostwalker, confused on where he could've gone. Taking a cautious step inside, it doesn't take long for him to see the note on his bed. Picking it up, he quickly manages to read through it and sighs, exiting his room and going back to the Library. )

It's not hard to see that Illumina is having trouble adjusting to life outside of his High Temple.

About two days after he left, he quickly managed to rent himself a beach house by the sea, of course. So he got a premium view of the sea and Playground's mainland from a comfortable distance. At first he worried his siblings would try and find him, but he managed to loosen up a little when he realized he was safe from them for now. Not having much to do outside of work left him feeling unusually bored, so he figured taking a stroll out on the beach would help clear his head.

Stepping onto the sand with his bare feet felt odd. It wasn't a sensation he was used to, nor does he see himself ever getting used to it, really. It sunk whenever he decided to take another step, and his footsteps were very obvious. There was no reason he had to hide it though, even if his footsteps larger than the average demon.

He didn't bother disguising himself, either. If he was going to unlearn the bad habits he's gained, he'll face it as himself, not as some cheap persona. Any one of his other siblings might've done it, save for Icedagger who would probably do the same thing as him, but he wouldn't. Besides, it's just not convenient for him. You may wonder how he managed to rent that beach house without anyone questioning his identity, but all it really took was telling them he's naturally that tall, and they went along with it.

It was amusing seeing demons widen their eyes at his stature before trying to act casual, and what entertains him even more was that they didn't have any ill intent- they were just awkward. It was unlike anything he's ever witnessed from other demons before who were outright terrified or intimidated of him, and he quickly found that their reactions put him in a good mood.

When there was nobody to be in shock and awe at his appearance, there was always the numerous places one could go for 'fun'. He decided to hold off on those until he finally settles on the island. Despite Ghostwalker's watchers describing it as small, it was actually quite spacious and large. Perhaps it was just a trick of the eye to them- or they didn't see it right. Nonetheless, he's taking a walk around the entire landmass until he manages to reach his beach house. It's where he's starting, after all.

It was odd wearing flip-flops compared to boots. Especially since he's so much used to lacing up his shoes in comparison to just slipping on a pair of flip-flops. The convenience of it was hard to adjust to, but he spent an hour just putting on the pair he managed to get from the locals (Because they thought what he was wearing was too much effort to put on for the environment they're in) and managed to get the hang of it.. Kind of.

Now all he's doing is.. 'Getting the lay of the land', as a more well-built demon put it. Surfboard, he thinks? He was the one who gave him his footwear, free of charge.


'With boots like that, you're bound to get sand in! Might as well get used to the feeling of it. Wait here.' He said, retreating to the back of his Surf Shack as Illumina awkwardly stood outside of it, gaze quickly flitting to the establishments further along the boardwalk- being Papa's Freezeria and Saltine Excursions. The former made him curious, but the latter made him wonder what could be in the waters surrounding this island.

It couldn't have been too different from whatever divers from Mainland Playground managed to find in their waters- which were.. Slightly polluted. Sometimes the workers who managed waste could get lazy, resulting in that mess. Of course, Windforce sent for cleaners for that, but it took a good two weeks at minimum to get most of the 'damage' out.

Surfboard comes back with a large pair of footwear for Illumina, with the small zip-tie that usually keeps them together already cut off. 'I was saving these for a special occasion- everyone told me I made 'em too big, but nope! They were just for demons like you, mister!- ah.. What was your name again?'

He smiles down at the demon and reaches a hand down to him. 'You may address me as Illumina. I am pleased to make your acquaintance, Surfboard.'


It's cemented itself as a fond memory within his mind, and he's sure to never forget it- with the way it seems to fit perfectly on his feet. He continues walking until the sun starts setting- and he manages to catch a good view of it as he walks along the boardwalk path wrapping around the entire island. The sunset's mirrored on the water, and Illumina's positioned well enough that what light remains hits his still moving figure.

A fleeting, but wonderful moment. That's what watching the sun set felt like. He's not sure if he can even remember watching it in all his centuries of living, but it felt different here. But he's not able to tell why, so he moves on from it, continuing down the path of the boardwalk until he comes close to the base of the gigantic volcano on the island. He's not sure if he can even recall its name, but he'll take a wild guess and call it Calypso Volcano for now.

It's a miracle on how it hasn't started erupting considering it's been a good amount of time since the new areas in the Inpherno (the island being one of them) appeared, but he doubts anyone here keeps track of any sort of seismic activity. Not that any earthquakes have been caused naturally in a while. It was typically one of his siblings' doing if it did, and he wasn't really involved in helping out with damage control on it.

Illumina's first impressions of Calypso Island was that it looked empty. He knew the book said their population was 12, but he certainly didn't expect for it to be that barren. Or perhaps, he just hadn't found the right places with other demons yet. It turned out to be the latter, managing to find a group talking and chatting on the grass away from the cobblestone paths.

There he met Seashell Necklace- or, Shellsea, as she liked calling herself. Her gear was wrapped around her neck, and while he knew it was a definitive gear- she wasn't always a demon, and so were the others surrounding her. As he told them this, they began to look panicked before he told them he would not tell anyone else. They calmed down a bit and welcomed him into their little circle on the ground- and he hesitated for a moment before sitting down on the grass- which was oddly soft beneath his large figure.

Despite the fact he was the tallest out of all of them, they didn't ostracize him at all, nor did they exclude him from conversation. Some of them even decided to ask about his life at 'home', and he doesn't want to share much besides he wanted a break from everything- keeping his deity status hidden for now. Sooner or later, they would find out, but that didn't have to be now, did it?

It had, admittedly, been a while.

Over a week and three days he's been away from the High Temple- and he's managed to make friends with the locals and tourists. Of course, they all figured out he was the Illumina, being a deity and SFOTH- but they just treated him the same as they always did. As much as he liked having power and authority.. He was on vacation. So despite his status, he'd very much like to be treated like any normal demon on vacation.

Shellsea was a big help when it came to him adjusting to life out in Calypso Island. And while he had a functioning washing machine at home, he had to hang up his clothes to dry not because he didn't have a dryer, but because it was too much of a hassle to remove it from the washing machine and put it in there. 'It's infinitely better to let them air dry,' he said, knowing there'd be less shrinkage. He had heard from Venomshank that it was a horrible idea to have used the dryer for some of his clothes as they shrunk to a point he couldn't wear them anymore.

She had laughed at that before asking him if he wanted to explore the shores along the sandy beach, to see what good things the tide had brought in for her.

"Why would you do that?" He asked, already putting on a set of loose footwear he managed to buy with the large amount of Bux he had, even if it didn't actually affect his stash much. Shellsea goes down the stairs that his beach house has before giving him a response.

"I make jewelry from it! Every morning at sunrise, I comb the beach for anything that looks good and turn it into something anybody can wear! Necklaces, bracelets, anklets.. You name it!"

He takes her offer, not having much to do in the meanwhile anyways, and the two enjoy their long walk as they scour the sand for shells, marbles- and she got lucky enough to actually find a washed up pearl. It was the main reason she stopped moving from her spot, so Illumina had to check up on her to make sure she wasn't paralyzed from a jellyfish or anything. 

Surfboard had told him time and time again to be careful if he spotted a jellyfish on the sands, because chances were- it was already dead, and he quote, 'don't want you hurting yourself, even if you've got a good pain tolerance'. At least he was concerned for the well-being of his fellow Calypso Island residents, even if he was only staying for a short time.

Which was why days like these were ones he had to make the most of.

He ended up lagging behind Shellsea, telling her he saw something in the waters- which he did, it was a small seashell- before removing himself from the shallow water. Thankfully he could still wear shorts, albeit ones that were custom-made due to his size. He actually finds out that the Island had more than 12 residents as some came in from other parts of the region, or from other factions entirely, which was a pleasant surprise.

If it wasn't abundantly clear that they were bad at hiding their previous status as non-demons, he would've questioned if you were blind. Considering they've managed to last this long without his grand nephews catching wind of it, he's impressed. 

"Illumina, c'mon! Sunrise is almost up, you don't want to stay in the waters all morning, do you?"
He shakes his head fondly as he treads out of the water, quickly catching up to his.. Associate (?) who was busy balancing the amount of mismatched shells and other sort of knick-knacks she's picked from the sea in her arms.

"No I do not. Lead the way forward, if you may." She grinned up at him and quickly started walking, and he effortlessly managed to keep up with her.

So far, it's been nice.

Two weeks and two days. He's already half-way done with his vacation when he finally starts settling in. Illumina has a set sort of routine- explore the beaches with Shellsea, help her with putting some of her jewelry together (though, it's hard since he's not as experienced), and leave her bungalow to go explore more of the island. Even though he's made a full sweep of the entire island twice now, it still manages to amaze him- especially since he didn't really take the time to look much closer.

Illumina also hasn't tried most of the things out on Calypso as well, and he finds himself outside of Saltine Excursions before he sees a familiar figure with down-turned horns exiting Surfboard's shack. He would've been the first to call out to him if they didn't notice him in the next second or so.

"Oh, Illu. What's good?" While he would've preferred if Snorkeler used the full version of his name, he let it pass. It didn't do much harm to him anyway, though he didn't see the reason he had to omit the last 4 letters of his name. "I was jus' about to go surfing. You wanna join in?"

"I.." He hesitates for a moment before remembering he wasn't a deity here, but a demon on vacation who wanted a break. "I've never learned how to 'surf'. Swimming, of course, but I'm unfamiliar with this-"

"Damn, really? Pull up one of the beach chairs, lemme show you how a master does it."

Illumina rolls his eyes as he trails after Snorkeler, who was actually pretty skilled in most things swimming. When he first saw him come up from one of his freediving trips, Illumina thought of him as nothing more than a swimmer. Then again, he thought the same with Tiki Torch- Shellsea's younger sister who lives with her- so..

His attention is soon pulled from his thoughts to Snorkeler, whose wetsuit glints slightly in the light to the point where he has to momentarily shield his eyes- even though he didn't really need to. Illumina chalks it up to being around the residents so long he's starting to mimic their motions.

Snorkeler seems to paddle out to a certain spot in the ocean with his board, and for a moment he's confused as to what he's doing, before he turns around and.. Waits. A wave soon comes by and he immediately tries catching up to it, and he watches as he manages to get his feet planted on the board before the wave breaks, riding the wave with his knees bent and arms loose.

It's quite the sight. Illumina claps and keeps an eye on him as the wave carries him from where he was in the ocean back to shore- with him eventually running back up to him with a large grin. "See that? A master at work, I tell ya!" He raises his hand up as far as he can for a high-five, and the deity returns it- albeit, softly.

"Yes, yes, very impressive Snorkeler. How long did it take you to master such a thing?"

The younger demon puts a hand to his chin and starts thinking.. Deeply. As though he's doing his best to try and remember which Illumina is sure he's doing. "Think uhh.. About eight or so years? Can't remember much anymore, but I know I've been surfin' since I was a teen. Good times, 'cept for the parts where I hit my head against my boards."

Illumina winces. "Were they at least on foam surfboards?"

"Dude, I wish."

He's settled in a bungalow on the southern end of Calypso Island, waiting at a wooden dining table in a slightly cramped space. The houses weren't made in mind for extremely tall people, so he had to adapt. Fortunately, Shellsea didn't seem to mind that Illumina nearly reached her ceiling.. That is, if you didn't count his horn constantly scraping against the roof.

The only thing he can truly hear are the winds outside, and his friend's humming. Before he decides to speak up. "Shellsea, may I ask you something?"

"Mm? Yeah, of course."
"Will you tell me your real name?"

Shellsea freezes in her spot, the only movement from her being from her right arm as it was the one making sure their food was cooking properly. No words are spoken for a solid few minutes until she uses the tongs in her head to bring the fried fish from the pan to the serving plate in the middle of the table, her expression uncertain.

".. You'll still hold up your promise, won't you?"

Illumina frowns. "It's not technically a promise, but I wouldn't tell anyone else about your identities. Not even my own siblings. Can you afford to trust me with something like this?"

She turns around and nods, an easygoing smile on her face. "Of course I can. You've been the best friend a gal could ask for, I just- it's been a while since you brought it up, really." Shellsea finishes setting up the table and sits down in her chair as she says it.
"I apologize for it being so sudden."

"It's fine, really." Something tells him that it isn't, and he'd rather not push her more than she already is. Getting her cut of the food from the plates first, she gently pushes the plates holding all the available food to her guest, making sure he gets to eat some of her cooking as well. She's a pretty experienced cook, if living with Tiki Torch Utah all those years has taught her anything.

"It's Nevada. That's my real name." 

Silence overtakes the room for a moment before he hums, pondering the name. ".. Odd, but fitting. I don't understand how it does, however." The demon across him laughs a little at that, lightening up.
"You want me to tell you? I think I remember enough on how I got my name." 

"If you please."

Tiki Torch is busy talking to Illumina as they wander the boardwalk, something about nosey tourists wanting to take pictures of everything and not preserving the view they have right in front of them- and Illumina simply nods along as she rants, seeming to hold a burning passion for it- before the fire in her words simmers down as the Freezeria comes into view.

"Oh! 'Mina, have you been to the Freezeria yet? It's like, the single best place on the island!" He looks unsure as he stares at the light purple building, which was funnily enough, similar to his own color, though a touch lighter. With the way that Torch seems to praise it, he assumes she's a frequent customer.

".. No, I haven't. Should I have-"

He barely gets another word out before she forcibly tugs him along to the building, and he honestly doesn't see much of a reason to resist at this point- it's not like she'd really stop unless he firmly told her to, and he was genuinely curious as to where this would lead him. They enter the building (with him having to bend down to even fit inside, like usual) and she tells him to settle by a booth while she orders for them both.
No big deal, he can afford to be patient for food- it wasn't all too different from whenever he had dinner at her house, courtesy of her sister inviting him over.

It's a solid fifteen minutes or so of waiting before she returns with two ice cream sundaes, one for herself- and one for Illumina. He takes a good look at it and hers, raising a brow at the difference between them.. And the amount of toppings. It was funny to see three upright strawberry wafers on it. He supposed snacking on those was a core memory for her, perhaps.

"I thought about your order pretty hard- tried to get it to match your colors too. It didn't seem like you liked biting into anything hard, so I told Showers to give it the ol' smooth mix. I like mine at regular, though. It's a nice.. Blend." 

Illumina blinks at the statement twice and she gives him a toothy grin before the joke finally hits him, and he stifles out a laugh, covering his mouth as if he didn't want it being heard. Torch pumps her fist into the air with triumph, as if she's just succeeded at a monumental task. "Hah! I made you laugh! Look at you- you're all purple!"

The two soon exit the Freezeria, heading straight for the beach so they could eat their food in peace while watching the waves. He doesn't think the experience could get any better before the sun starts setting, and suddenly, the island feels like it's bathed in orange and yellow. He worries that it's from the volcano, before turning around to check and seeing it's inactive. At least he didn't have to worry about that.

For now, he can just relax while he eats his sundae, with Tiki Torch not too far from him.

There's a knock at his door like usual, and he gets up from his bedroom's provided desk and opens up the door to an expectant Shellsea, donning her iconic shades and morning outfit. Her smile looks different this time, and he thinks about why for a moment before she goes down the steps to let him past like usual, but says something else this time.
"Today's your last day here, isn't it?"

As much as he enjoyed life on Calypso, he had responsibilities to return to- and a family to greet. Illumina slips on his casual footwear for what will probably be the last time until he can visit this place again, turning to her with a grin of his own.

"I suppose shall make it count, then."

He does as much as he can before he leaves- starting the morning off with helping Shellsea comb the beach for trinkets and anything the sea decided to drag in- even taking the time to dig in the shallow waters for anything good and managing to score a few more shells than usual.

Then Illumina visits Surfboard's Shack, simply engaging in conversation with him and asking him about his store- listening to whatever he had to say to the taller demon. Informing him of his departure soon made the well-built demon tear up a little, and he was shocked at the way his horns raised- before he realized it was just him looking up. "Keep everything I've given you, alright? Consider it a gift, from me to you."

He soon leaves the shack to join Snorkeler in surfboarding, making sure he started out with a foam board in case he failed to get off the board at the wrong time. Illumina couldn't possibly succeed at surfing on his first try, and he'd be right- as he soon had to paddle out of the water looking like a soggy bird.

But he isn't met with laughing as he comes back to land- well, maybe a bit of laughing but it mostly came from him as he had to make sure no seaweed was attached to his body. Snorkeler seemed more than happy at the thought of possibly going and riding the waves again, before Illumina tells him it's his last day here.

"Aw, man. But you'll find a way to visit us, yeah? You were super close back there! A little bit more action on the knees and you would've been golden!"

"I'll see what I can do for next time, Snorkeler. But for now, consider this as a goodbye."

"I'll catch ya on the flipside, man."

He watches the sun set over the horizon for the final time- at least, here in Calypso. After this, everything will have to go back to how it used to be. Working with Ghostwalker, attending family meetings, the works. Illumina's eyes are practically glued to the setting sun until it disappears, and the moon starts to raise.

A tap on his arm breaks him out of his trance, and he looks down to see Nevada holding something behind her back. "I got you a gift- a souvenir for you to bring home!"

"What could it possibly be?" Illumina decides there's no harm in entertaining her little surprise, so he plays along. 

It turns out to be a picture frame, with seashells lining its frame- but not just the normal-sized seashell, rather- many small seashells arranged together to form a neat border around where the photo inside is meant to be. At first, he doesn't understand the purpose of this and looks to her for an explanation, which she gives as he takes it into his hands.

"It's kinda like a reminder of your time here, but I left it empty so you can place a photo of you and your family in it! Isn't that neat, Illumina?"

A smile graces his lips as he looks over it, and his gaze goes from the frame, to her. "Thank you, Nevada."

"You're welcome!"

For once, they're meeting somewhere that isn't Venomshank's residence. Ghostwalker had called them all here as to welcome their oldest brother back from his long-term vacation. A vacation he never really cleared with any of them- but it didn't necessarily matter considering they were working well enough.
Darkheart seems a little bothered by that fact- that even if one of them is gone, the others could still work without them there, but his worries are quickly dismissed by his other brother.

Everyone seems to be in similar states of unease, with Firebrand looking the most concerned. He cared deeply for his siblings, and the only reason he was stopped from looking for Illumina the first day he wasn't present for his work was because of Darkheart, who told him he suggested that he should take a break.

While nobody was impressed with the 'stunt' he pulled, some of them thought it was a 'good move'. Windforce especially, noting how their brother simply wasn't in a proper state to even participate in meetings sometimes.

They all waited in Ghostwalker's Library for him, knowing it'd be the first place he'd actually go to when he came back to the High Temple. Ghostwalker is pacing back and forth, muttering something about how his brother should've shown up at dawn- before the doors to the room swing open.

The SFOTH have a collective bluescreen moment as they look at Illumina, who looks positively radiant compared to the month before. So much so that Darkheart's tempted to cover his face in a joking matter, but decided against it. 

"Greetings, siblings.. My apologies for being gone so long, but I'd like to request a moment of silence from you all."

None of them could've said anything anyway, too shocked to see him in general and at his state of dress. He's not wearing his toga, but rather a casual outfit consisting of a lavender button-down, wearing jeans with a belt of all things, and dress shoes. This was not the Illumina any of them knew a month ago.

"Ghostwalker, I'd like to apologize for my sudden leave. It was irresponsible of me to neglect my duties as a deity, and I shall make sure to warn you again if I do ever need a break from my work once more." His brother simply nodded, too stunned to really speak at all.

The next SFOTH he turns to is Darkheart, surprisingly, who he slowly takes into a hug, much to his annoyance- though, it did feel nice in the moment. "Darkheart, I'd like to thank you. If you hadn't suggested I should relax, I fear what might've happened to my well-being. Your advice can be solid sometimes, little brother."

He pulls away from him and addresses the rest of the SFOTH, all while the God of Darkness is left wondering if this is even the same brother he knew and detested. His voice was soft. He cannot even remember a single time when his voice was soft! Not even before they had followers!

The 'meeting' winds down over time and just as the dust seems like its settled, he speaks up once more. "Darkheart- if I may, I'd like to ask you one thing."

"What would that be, brother?" He's prepared for some sort of snarky remark- he wouldn't be surprised if his brother managed to put up an act this long and convoluted, but it'd certainly be one of the most peculiar..
Instead, what comes out of him is something none of them could have even prepared for.

"Do you think we could fish together? I've heard of a tranquil pier in Thieves' Den that my associates on Calypso highly recommend. Should you go there next time, would you tell me? I'd like to see it for myself."

Darkheart is positive that the thump from behind him is from Venomshank, who's face was most certainly in a constant state of shock from behind his mask. It would've been funny had it not been for the fact this wasn't normal. Illumina looks around the room, confused- and speaks again. "Did I say something wrong?"

Chapter Text

Ever since Katana came back from his trip in Thieves' Den, he's been telling Hyperlaser about this new area he's never seen before, rambling on and on about the wonderful scenery and friendly demons- which, while not uncommon, was odd for a 'new area'. He chalks it up to young and naïve demons being the ones to move in, but there were a few adults, and even older residents there.

"Older residents? Can't imagine any of them are above forty like you, Katana." He says, taking a sip of his whiskey as the older gentleman beside him looks down at him with uncertainty, as if he had something to say but was holding off on doing so. Hyperlaser got curious and turned his head to look up at him. "What is it?"

"Hyperlaser, you are.. Unfortunately incorrect. Some residents there are older than that." The mercenary nearly drops his drink at that- and while Katana can't tell what his expression is beneath the helmet, he assumes its one of shock. "They- well, part of their culture is to make sure the elderly are well-taken care of, and the young ones are quite respectful."

Katana continues giving him more information about the place alongside its name- Sakura Bay. The older demon tells him its an underwhelming descriptor, but that it was worth going to even if its just for the surroundings. The air was also remarkably clean, which wasn't a surprise given that it was Thieves' Den. 

Oddly enough, they didn't have any shrines dedicated to the SFOTH, nor did they really worship any deity in the slightest. Hyperlaser worries they're aligned with the Church before Katana tells him they simply prefer to honor their ancestors and the legacy they left behind- being the picturesque gardens they worked so hard to take care of in their lifetime.

"It's beautiful, there. I hope that should I ever return again, or if my duties are done- I can see it once more." He says, finally drinking his sake. It was nice he decided to remain sober the entire time he told Hyperlaser about the location, probably worrying he would've gotten off topic if he weren't.

The two eventually part ways and say their goodbyes, and Hyperlaser takes the monorail system to get into the Blackrock because it was much better than getting into a bus and potentially being a part of some lunatic's killing spree. He wasn't going to go out like that when he still had Princess to take care of.

Hyperlaser is soon out on the sprawling streets of Blackrock, with high-rise buildings stretching past the sky beyond. He de-summoned his gear beforehand so he was free to walk around without anyone giving him any dirty looks- but he gets the odd feeling that he's.. Going the wrong way.

It strikes him as odd, because the streets look relatively normal by Blackrock standards. Perhaps it was just a bad feeling in the back of his head. All he needs to do is get home and relax until he, inevitably, had to go back to work tomorrow. The further he walks, the less sure he is about where he's going.. And if his apartment building's even around here.

He stops in his tracks at a street corner, seeing a liquor store that surely didn't used to be there, but honestly, with the way things are in Blackrock he's not surprised in the slightest. Hyperlaser walks past it, and doesn't see the glares he's getting from the people inside.
A little ways away, a teen with a bowl-shaped hat spies on him and makes sure to tail the guy- just in case he ends up getting hurt.

Oniontown wasn't necessarily kind to new faces, even if his was covered by a helmet.

Sarge Fan Gummy Onion (or, Onion, since that was less embarrassing for him) wasn't a big fan of people, but his sister liked making friends. He didn't see a friend in the guy he's tailing, but he wanted to make sure nobody tried anything stupid with him, because this place was full of no-good dumbasses who had nothing better to do in their lives besides bully people they don't like 'cause they looked weird.

It was the same for his other friend Hockey Stick who moved back to Tastyville years ago- and when he had heard about it long after his graduation, he wanted to pummel those guys into the asphalt roads that covered most of the city before he was told it wasn't worth it, and that one day they'll get what's coming to them.

Onion loved the idea of longstanding karma that bites people back in due time, because if they managed to hurt people in their past- the future can hurt them however it would like. His sister Radish Coin told him not to count on it though, and that sometimes bad people could get away with the things they've done regardless.

Knowing that this strange man in blue just wandered into the city out of nowhere by a few wrong turns was enough to send the red flags in his head flying, and even though he looks like a shady businessman who would try to get him to sell flavored water (No, he didn't fall for NuTech's schemes that one time), he still wanted to do something good. Besides, old people getting hurt isn't a normal thing to like, and even though he's embraced the fact he's weird (Mostly due to the fact he's a big fan of a possible war criminal), he's not cruel.

Oh shoot, he was getting sidetracked. Looking ahead, he sees the man take a turn to the left- which.. Just leads to downtown. Onion's kind of tempted to approach him and ask if he's lost or something because if he is, he knows at least twelve ways out of the city and only two of them were illegal! Don't ask him how, his sister really liked finding stuff to do around the city that wasn't run of the mill graffiti art or theorizing which part of Munchmore her dad was at.

Something you need to know about Onion was that he was short. Unusually short compared to most teens around his age. Being seventeen and four foot eleven at the same time was a disaster, but none of his friends ever teased him about his height. Except Radish who stopped after he flung a gummy onion to her head when they first got to the.. Oh shit, he forgot the name of the world they're in.

Eh, he'll remember. The guy with the blue helmet eventually turns around another corner and he follows, wondering where the heck this guy wanted to go- before stopping as he realizes he's no longer in his line of sight. Onion looks both ways before he's picked up by the back of his shirt.
His first instinct was to of course, flail and hiss until he was let go- but whoever had a hold on him kept their grip firm, which wasn't a very good thing for him considering he's way too young to die and/or be arrested, so of course his fight or flight instincts kick in.

"Let go of me! Let me off, let me!-"

"You're bad at making sure nobody notices you're behind them."

Onion has the quick realization that this was the guy he was just tailing a while ago, and his face flushes in embarrassment as he looks down to try and avoid the consequences of his actions- which he was pretty good at, usually. Except the guy raises him a little higher than he thought he could go, and internally he's terrified of being dropped onto the concrete. It would hurt like hell.

"You got a name, or am I going to have to guess?"

".. Onion. I live here." It's the best way he can introduce himself without letting him know too much. Because if people knew too much, they could exploit it, and if they can exploit it, you're done for. 

"Hyperlaser." He was unamused by his behavior, and even more at his vague answer- but it was just some teen. Not any big fish to fry like a demon with a bounty or someone he's hired to kill. He bets this kid doesn't even know his name, otherwise he probably would've called him it already. 
Part of him worries if some competitor business sent this demon to keep tabs on him. Why send someone with no experience? Is Blackrock really relying on child soldiers? For shame.

"I've never seen you around before," The teen continues, twiddling his thumbs and looking away. "This place can get rowdy. I don't like seeing bad stuff happen if I can do something about it. Nobody ever attacks with witnesses around." Onion's gaze stays on the concrete below him, still afraid Hyperlaser might drop him.

The older demon's grip loosens slightly at that, before tightening up again to make sure the kid didn't just drop down onto the floor and stumble. Nobody really looks out for anyone else in other cities, and he's never really heard of a time when other demons wouldn't attack if there were witnesses, because sometimes it just didn't matter. It was how Blackrock worked.

"Authorities have their hands tied when it comes to stuff like these so I figured.. I could help. Sorry, mister."

Hyperlaser gives him a once over before sighing, and gently putting him back down. Oddly enough, he doesn't seem to run away, just stuffing his hands into his jacket pockets and looking up at him. "Do you know your way out of this place? It seems like you're looking for something."
He blinks once, then twice. Was this kid seriously insisting on accompanying him?.. It couldn't hurt to tell him, he doesn't look like he can put up much of a fight anyway. "I need to get home, so getting out would be nice."

Onion nods and simply starts walking in another direction, with Hyperlaser beside him the whole time. He slowly realizes over the course of their walk that the city was big. And the more he traveled through it, the more it started feeling like Crossroads compared to the average city in Blackrock. The buildings didn't stretch up to the sky anymore, and there was actually a pier somewhere farther away.

The kid beside him was laser-focused, as if losing the rhythm they're going in would mean he forgets where they're headed in the first place. The silence is actually kind of soothing, because for once he doesn'tn hear the constant honking of cars (not that it seemed like there were too many here in Oniontown) or the screams of the less fortunate being abducted by research facility workers under the guise of 'making sure the streets are clean and safe'. He's one of the luckier ones out of all of them, at least he hadn't outlived his use just yet.

Soon, him and Hyperlaser reach an all-too familiar part of Blackrock, as his apartment building wasn't too far. "Well, I think this is your stop, mister."

"Thanks, kid." Onion addresses him with a dismissive hand wave before going back the way he came, and Hyperlaser took a few moments to look at the road that connected this entrance to the city from the part of Blackrock he lived in, seeing it.. Misaligned, slightly. He thinks nothing of it and walks off, noting that Onion wasn't so bad as a guide.

This happens again over the course of a couple days, and eventually Onion just starts talking to him around random things like his day, what his sister was up to, and even the history of Oniontown and how it came to be. What struck him as odd was that the teen said the city used to be bigger, but after 'an incident', it grew smaller in size.

The thought of an already big city being considered 'small' feels unusual to him, but he doesn't find much of a reason to comment seeing as he was already at the spot where they say their goodbyes and part ways.

"If you're ever free sometime, I think I got a cool spot to show you. Seems like you need a break from everything." Onion said, hands still stuffed into his pockets to shield them from the cold. Hyperlaser recalls him saying that mittens and gloves were 'lame' and he didn't need them, even if he clearly did.

"What makes you think that?" He asked, not expecting much of a response.

"You reek of alcohol, Hyperlaser. You might think 'cause I'm young that I don't notice stuff like that, but I do." The teen sounds annoyed at the fact he even had to answer that question, and Hyperlaser lets out an involuntary laugh before Onion tells him his coat smells like whiskey, and that he should get it washed out before tomorrow. The mercenary reassures him that he will, and he walks off- taking one more look behind him to see Onion waving at him.

And he took the time out of his day to wave back.

The next time they encounter each other is, of course, when he's free. He ditches his usual outfit for phights and dons something more 'casual' instead, which didn't actually change much besides the jacket he had on. Fortunately for him, Oniontown wasn't as cold as the other parts of Blackrock, so it wasn't as bad. Still pretty cold though, he doesn't want to run the risk of accidentally catching a cold unless he wanted Subspace to nag him about it.

He starts up his walk to the city nearby and ignores the yelling from behind him, knowing full well he's not involved and he's got no reason to interject into any of it. Kinda fucked up, but if the kid said something about it, he can't say he's doing much but keeping himself in line so he won't become one of them.

Eventually he finds himself at an open space where quite literally anyone could see him, probably. They didn't actually plan for any of this and Hyperlaser could very well just be standing there for who knows how long- but he feels a tug on his sleeve, and looks down to see (predictably) Onion, grinning up at him.
"Didn't know you knew how to dress different, old man."

Hyperlaser knew he had the tendency to be annoying, but he only ever let it pass because he was a great guide.. And he made for good conversation, so he didn't complain. Onion guided him through the winding streets of the city and rambled on a little more about its history, remarking on how there used to be a giant statue in the sea that they all called 'Onion Jenny'.

Then, Onion suddenly stopped moving, looking up at the colorful sign that said 'Papa's Scooperia' and lightly nudging Hyperlaser with his horn, much to his annoyance. "This is the place."

Stepping inside the establishment, he's greeted with a still cool yet comfortable temperature. The booths and flooring were similarly colored in a light purple as well- save for the seats, which were more of a light orange. Onion tells him to take a seat anywhere and that he'll order for the both of them before Hyperlaser tells him off.
"Dude, you've like, never been here before. They're way more familiar with me than they are with you."

"And? Not like there's anything wrong with that."

Onion scoffs. "I've got a big order- yours wouldn't be enough for us both."
"Why do you think I'd share with you?"

"I invited you here."

Touché. Hyperlaser sits down somewhere he won't be easily seen. Since he'll be eating here, he's probably going to have to eat without his mask on. Not a big problem, Onion doesn't seem like the kind of kid to bully people for their horns.. Or bully people in general. The worst of it was when he talked about tanking a kid's reputation online because they bullied an old man for liking mayonnaise.
Strange, but endearing. At least he's got a good heart for someone who lives in a dreary place.

He soon comes back and-

"Kid, what the hell is that order."

Now, see, Onion's order was.. Interesting. Whenever he ordered anything savory or so, he'd always want onions since they tasted good, but as an alternative for sweet stuff, he usually went with berries. Of course that remained the same with ice cream if he wanted syrup on it, but this was a little more unique.
Moon mist ice cream had been his favorite ever since he got it at a film theater when he was in Starlight City (Don't ask him how!) one time, and Purple Burple was simply a classic.

( Unbeknownst to Hyperlaser, he's gotten lucky. At least the holiday wasn't OnionFest, otherwise he would've gotten Onion Overdrive Ice cream. An atrocity to some, but a marvel to others like the teen he's sitting with at the booth right now. )

"It's my regular order! C'mon, try it out, it isn't so bad after the second or third bite! You're not chicken, are you?" Hyperlaser doesn't really get it, but he assumes it has a negative connotation- with the way he joked about it though, he clearly wasn't being serious. He took the spoon that Onion handed over and thanked him and quietly took off his helmet (Which he didn't mind, surprisingly), hesitantly taking a spoonful out of one of the balls of ice cream and eating it.

.. It wasn't that bad.

"See?! You get me! It's weird, y'know, my sister hates the combination of flavors I get, says its too 'overstimulating'- and when she gets tons of toppings and stuff on her order, I can barely look at it without my teeth clattering and running off like they owe the I.R.S. a million Bux!"
It's a strange metaphor, but it gets the message across pretty well to Hyperlaser. 

The two of them end up sharing the ice cream he bought while talking- though it was mostly Onion doing it with the mercenary nodding along or making absentminded comments on the flavor. Overall, it was a nice dining experience if he'd say so. He could definitely see himself coming here on occasion, if he had the time..

When they finish, Onion is the first out of his seat as he waits for the older man to move as well, and they both approach the door as the former bids a cheerful goodbye to the workers behind the counter.

As soon as they head outside, it's warm. Hyperlaser doesn't know why until he realizes he's no longer in the streets of Oniontown- well, he is.. He's.. Just not in Blackrock. A few demons glare at him and some ignore him- and he realizes he's in Playground. He looks down at Onion who he expected to have a similar expression but he's completely calm about the entire thing. He even laughed at this.

"Oops. Guess Lady Luck didn't bless us that time. C'mon, I know how to get out of here too."

.. Hyperlaser needed a drink.

Chapter Text

Xolo's alarm clock blares right as it hits 7 AM, and he's half-tempted to throw it across the room before realizing his mom wouldn't be too happy about it. Fumbling around for about two seconds on his nightstand, he finally turns it off and sighs, sinking back into the soft mattress of the bed beneath him.
He's never able to go back to sleep after his alarm goes off, and he wished he set it to an hour later, but it's not like he can change it now. Besides, his sister should've had breakfast ready by this point, so there wasn't much of a reason to complain.

You may be wondering how he's adjusting to life here in the Inpherno- and all things considered, it's not that much different compared to when he was a human. He still hates waking up early, and his sister still doesn't like to floss- but she's working on that since her teeth are a lot sharper and cooler.
Speaking of his sister, she's been way happier. Xandra threw out most of the 'girl stuff' that she had, telling her brother she's never felt more 'free' in her life. He just patted her on the back and said congratulations, eating his breakfast in the pleasant silence on the morning she told him.

But it's been a while since then and while it was hard for all of them to get used to their new features- mostly his mom, Edna- they've since gotten the hang of it. The twins knew all about Papa Louie's deal with his customers, and that they had to keep their origins from them secret until they don't have to anymore.

It's not that much different from when they were babies and dropped into their mom's backyard. Hell, neither of them even remembered it but she tells them they cried so much the first night they were home, and even if she didn't have much to her name, she wanted to do her best to take care of them. And look at where they are now!

In a peaceful suburban home surrounded by good neighbors and a cool burger place nearby. It's not much, but it's all the three of them have got, and personally, Xolo's happy with it.

.. Now he's just procrastinating, his sister should be out in the kitchen in the middle of cleaning everything up. Despite the fact him and his sister were both picky eaters, whatever their mom made them would always be appreciated even if they didn't enjoy parts of it, sometimes. It's their mom after all, what kind of sick monster doesn't appreciate their own mother's cooking?

Didn't matter if she wasn't their biological mom on Earth, and it certainly won't matter here seeing as how most demons are apparently parentless. It was super uncool of him the first time, but he laughed hysterically when Roy told him about it. Xandra was not happy and smacked him upside the head with her gear, and then the two just kind of started pointing their gears at each other and yelling.

Sibling banter, he could never get enough of it. He didn't always do it on purpose, and it was mostly her initiating all the fights. It's always kept at a minimum in their mother's house because her hair's already greying out. He didn't wanna put more pressure on her as is, with all the hard work she does to keep the house they're living in.

She always had a kind heart, even during the toughest of times when she could barely afford food and clothes for them, so most of what ended up in their closets were hand sewn by their mom. The shirt he owned with his iconic X on the front of it is one of them, and his sister had one too.

They could never afford a family photographer, but Shannon from Nowtime News had volunteered one time to get a photo of them- and that was how their one family photo ended up displayed on a cabinet somewhere in their house.

When they looked at it again after the world turned on its head, Edna held it out for them both to see, and it had changed along with them. Xandra's first instinct was to say she looked good and he just rolled his eyes while their mother went to go fix up dinner.

Okay, Xolo seriously needed to get out of this bedroom, he was starving and staying in bed wouldn't do anything but make it worse. He eyes his sister's empty (and already made) bed and gets out of his room after he changes clothes. Going out into the hallway that separated the one bathroom they had in the house from their room, he barely has enough time to react before a ball of something kind of just floats to his face and explodes (but not in a violent way, you know?).

Annoyed, he looks over at his sister who's covering her mouth and trying to look like she didn't do it, but he knows full well nobody else could've done it since their mom's gear was a crossbow. But they never called her by name at home so it's been mostly the same.
"You are so annoying." 

"Nuh uh!" She responds, clearly aiming to get a rise out of him. It's funny, considering he was way taller than her by a foot- her confidence wasn't misplaced since he would never hurt her if he could help it. The two actually discussed this one time, that the only situation they would ever harm each other is if they were in Munchmore and Radley Madish somehow managed to do some mind control bullshit and invade their heads like the NS5 meme that went around.

He takes a seat at the small dinner table he's known for years and starts eating his now-cold food, looking around their small house for their mom who wasn't there yet, surprisingly. "Where's mom?"

"Uhh.." She drags out for a little, eventually stopping to really activate the neurons in her head and remember where their mother was. Xolo always liked sitting through these because she was actually thinking for once- but the time he said that out loud got him a punch to the arm, and he doesn't want another one of those incidents again. "In her room.. I think.. She told me where she was going but I forgot."

"L, ratio." He said without skipping a beat, dodging the swing of her X wand (which wouldn't have hurt him that bad anyway) by moving his seat. "I wanna go out or something. We haven't even explored much around the new place, have we?" As out of character as it might've seemed, Xolo was pretty curious of the world around them, ever since he was a child. Kind of the reason he nearly started eating bugs from when his sister would play in the backyard unsupervised.

"Nah, I wanna stay in. Looks like it's gonna rain or somethin'." She says, skipping off to the living room and lounging on one of the chairs.
"Xandra, you always say that. The sky could be bright blue and you'd think it's gonna rain."

"And it did! You were there!" She said, watching as her much more level-headed brother kept eating his food. "It was one time, Xan. And every other time it rained, there were dark clouds. It's just a weather phenomenon."

"A likely story!" 

The two of them bickered until they got bored of the argument they were on and started talking about something else.. Like.. How weird they looked now. Maybe not weird, really, but they were certainly different. Their horns were two colors like their eyes, which they both found pretty cool. 
Now imagine how they felt when they found out horn paint existed from Xolo's phone. Xandra was so stoked, he thought somebody told her it was New Years already.

"I wanna go to a Twizzy's. See if they have horn dye or paint or something."  She said, as if she didn't want to stay inside like two minutes ago. Xolo side eyed her as he sat on the couch, tempted to pick up the T.V. remote to see if Duke Gotcha was going insane over losing his hair again. It was the funniest broadcast Nowtime News has had since the time they snuck into the studio and planted a hundred fake spiders around to scare him and the production crew.

"I don't think they do. You know how slow their re-stocking period is, I'm not surprised if they had to sell literally everything off because hair doesn't exist anymore." Xandra narrowed her eyes at him from her chair, knowing he wasn't one to talk because he's never gone to the store before. Think of it like the Flipverse's equivalent of a Hot Topic. "You know they sell other stuff, right?"

"Aren't they known for their hair dye though?"

"Let's just go out and see if they're selling horn paint. It can't be that hard, Whiskview's in walking distance now, or we could take a bus or something."

"You're gonna have to ask mom though." He shot back, much to her disbelief. The betrayal in her expression was so good that her brother worried he actually hurt her feelings for a second before she summoned her gear and sent another one of those stupid orb things in his direction.

It wasn't like asking their mom was awkward, just not the most exciting experience in the world. Xandra would have to give her the details on mostly everything that they'd be doing, which was just visiting Whiskview and going to the Twizzy's branch there, because it was better than the one Burgerburgh had. Their mom already knew this from the time they visited the mall during New Years and left to go back home after the holiday season ended.

Standing in front of her mother's bedroom door, she took a deep breath and knocked, waiting for her mother's signature 'come in!' response before doing anything. Once she got the go, she peeked her head inside her mom's room to see her sewing, again. Probably another scarf for the two of them. 

"Xandra! Is there something you need?"

"Mama, we were wondering if we could go out? Me and Xolo wanted to check if Twizzy's had horn paint. We're not gonna buy any of it! We'll just check it out and talk to Kaleb about them. Is that okay?" She watched as her mother contemplated about it, which was usually a sign that she's getting somewhere with this. 

"How long will the both of you be out?"

Xandra hesitates, because her brother's usually the 'time guy'. He keeps track of where they're going and how they get there most of the time, which was pretty much the whole reason why they were allowed to go to Whiskview for New Year's anyway. "Four hours..? I think! I'll keep track of time, I swear!"
Edna just laughs fondly, looking at her with a gentle smile. "We both know you'll take longer than that now, dear. Go on and have fun with your brother, I can take care of myself."

"Thanks Mama! I can cook dinner tonight if you want-"

"Dear, you don't have to do anything." Edna knows her daughter's a decent cook, but she'd rather not make her take up anything she could still do on her own. With the way everything's much cheaper in this world, she has more variety to work with as well. "You and your brother better wear clothes for the weather. I don't want either of you getting cold."

They talk for a little while before Edna tells her to go and that daylight is still burning, and Xandra eagerly tells her brother to get dressed before realizing he already heard most of their conversation and was waiting by the door. 

"Eavesdropper!"
"You woulda done the same! Go get your tutu on, I'm starting to get pale."

Changing her clothes in record time, she and Xolo are out of the house in seconds, already making their way out of the quiet suburb and into the busy streets of Crossroads. Out here, they had to remember their side identities- which were the exact same as their real ones, but they needed to make their introductions to people before they did that and it was a whole thing..
So Xandra just went by 'Wand', and Xolo just went by 'X'. They argued over which one of them should have it at first before she made an X files reference and that was enough to get him to shut up about it.

"We should say hi to our closer buddies."

"I thought we were going to Twizzy's?" X asked, looking at his sister who had one of those gremlin smiles on her face. It's not demeaning, it's just a fact. She was the gremlin of the two. "Don't tell me you lied to Mom."
Wand sputtered, but managed to come up with a quick response. "I did not! Let's just uhm.. Oh! We can just go to Whiskview mall and try to find some of them! Surely they're out and about, right?"

Her brother nodded, deciding it was worth a try. They were headed there anyway, and Twizzy's was on the fourth floor, so they could just elevator up there and work their way down, try to find some of their friends if they could. The only person they wouldn't want to run into would probably be Quinn, because while they liked her, she told them to stay out of trouble.

Of course they heeded her warnings and took them seriously, but a little mischief here and there wasn't so bad.. It's what their mom told them when she used to get up to trouble in her teen years, but she simmered down over time because she had to become a seamstress to support the family when times got hard.

The X twins were her miracle, quite literally being sent from above when they landed in her backyard in Burgerburgh, where she gave them the best life she could with the money she had. Now that she was retired, she had a lot more freedom. Then again, she still had children to take care of.

It isn't long before the twins stroll up to Whiskview Mall like they own the place.. Before having to look at one of the 'directory' obelisk looking things to remember where to go. The place could be so hard to navigate sometimes, and Wand wondered how residents could know the Mall's layout like the back of their hand but not remember where certain landmarks in other places were.

Hell, she's even seen posts from when she took up X's phone about people from Whiskview coming to various other locations and not knowing where the Papa's locations were. She'll excuse most of them, but she really likes making fun of those who couldn't find the Pizzeria. It's literally an apartment building, how could they not find it?

Both of them enter the elevator and stand close to the entrance so they wouldn't lose each other in the mob of people. They'd hold hands if X really wanted to, but it looks like he can survive without it right now. Besides, he's tall- and Wand stood out from other demons because of her dual-colored horns.

The two approach the Twizzy's as though they've been there thousands of times before- which can be true for one of them. His sister excitedly approached one of the employees- Kaleb Neon Laser Launcher, or just Neon. He had impressive set of horns, which was already painted, surprisingly. He assumes they're about as much as hair dye used to be, which would definitely be convenient.

He knows his sister said they'd just be looking around, but unlike her, he actually wanted to buy something. X is lucky he's been saving up Bux since they got there, because he's already fascinated with the implication he could paint his horns. He wonders if make-up videos still exist here, just in the form of horn painting.

Picking out a couple of paints that suited him, he sneakily bought them while his sister was pre-occupied with talking to Neon, quickly thanking the cashier and walking over to his sister when she finished up. Her eyes immediately went to the bag in his hands, and he just shrugged while she crossed her arms.

They leave Twizzy's and pass by one of those pop-up shops that Whiskview often had in for holiday seasons, and he notices Robby Anchor in one of them, and tells his sister he'll go have a chat with him. While he was a lot older than him, he did have a good story to tell most of the time if it wasn't about the Shrimp Boat incident. Last time somebody asked for that story to be retold they had to leave the Pizzeria after the details got too in-depth. He felt for the guy, and while he would never truly understand the gravity of the whole situation and the impact it had on him- he could at least try.

X would consider himself somewhat of an extrovert in contrast his sister. She had friends, sure, but he was able to consistently talk to people despite how strange he may look or seem. It did come at a cost though, his social battery was a lot lower than his sister's- and she would only talk to the people she knows well.

His conversation with Anchor was short, but well worth it. They say their goodbyes to each other and he goes back to following his sister, who managed to find Ninjoy of all people. Don't get him wrong, but even Crystal Ball or Firework would've been better company to talk to. It's not like he didn't like the ninja, she was just.. Not his type of vigilante.

The Dynamoe was more his speed. Fun-loving and mischievous, like him and his sister! He also had an impeccable sense of fashion, and X even had a little bit of a celebrity crush thing going on with him, not like he ever told anyone but his sister. He could understand why Wand liked her at least, but it was hard keeping a straight face watching the two talk.

Tugging her away just in time, they're distracted when they see Kenji- ehem, Gold Medal, talking up a worker in one of the numerous food locations in Whiskview. The twins look at each other to try and see if the other wanted to approach him at all since he seems busy.. So they leave him alone. Maybe he's trying to practice up for another eating competition. He wouldn't be too surprised.

They encounter a few more of their friends and/or associates around the mall. Baton, Baseball Bat- and hey! Even Hyperbike was there. Even though he had a cool, new motorcycle in the style of his old one that he could summon and de-summon at will, he tells them it still feels weird to use in day-to-day life. He's not used to the fact it doesn't use up gasoline either.

"At least you can keep up with your girlfriend without having to stop, right?" X says, lightening up when he laughs in response. His sister is bored at this point, having exhausted most of her energy into talking to the girls of the Closers. They've yet to encounter Quartz Clock or Blue Ribbon, but those two were notoriously busy..

"Right you are! She hasn't called me in a bit-"

"Two hours."
"But when she does, we'll be back on that open road!"

"That's good to hear, Hyperbike." X resists the urge to use his real name in public, even though a lot of the demons there were likely former humans as well. But he didn't want to risk the off-chance of an Inphernal that wasn't 'in the know' being there and staring at them. "Me and Wand have to go or else Mom's gonna get worried. It was nice talking to you though!" 

"Stay safe, you two."

As they exited the Mall (and by extension, Whiskview), him and his sister roam the streets for a few minutes before she speaks up beside him.
".. Xolo, I just had the funniest idea ever."

As much as he loved his sister, she had the most batshit of ideas an individual could think to conceive.. Which he often joined in on.

"Ooh, tell."

Valk was busy chilling in a spinning chair while his brother did the half of paperwork he was actively skipping out on the past few days. He wishes he could read the fan mail he receives, but Dom always snatches it out of his claws telling him it wasn't a good look if he had an inflated ego.
Wasn't like he had one at all- he just liked the attention from everyone else! He lived for the applause, or so he liked to say.

"Things are winding down for today, aren't they?" His brother asks, not even looking up from the papers he was working on. "Everyone's gone home, after all. We should finish up here soon."

"Awh, but I was just getting comfy!" Valk whined, relaxing into the soft chair that was slowly spinning him around. "You can do a little more work, can't you? Sign the stuff we need to sign, yadda yadda.. We should've hired a secretary or something. That way, we don't have to do this stuff."

Dom narrows his only eye at his brother. "You always end up asking Umbrella, and they always say no. We're only getting a secretary if it isn't our former babysitter."

The short demon huffs at that, trying to gather more momentum to spin himself around faster. Dom doesn't even try to stop him knowing that if he did manage to get to speeds that high, he'd be flung off- and he'd learn something from it. In contrast to the many nights before this one, the Tower is actually quite peaceful.

It's something he greatly appreciates- and he wonders which one of the deities he should thank for such a thing before he hears.. Something. Ignoring it the first time, he thinks its nothing more than an auditory hallucination which he actually had for a short period of time. Partly due to lack of sleep and mostly because of his uncle Darkheart deciding to mess with him.

The second time he hears it, he glances at the window, receiving a strange look from his brother- as if he heard it too.

He continues on with his paperwork, starting to feel relaxed despite the odd noises. Dom's shoulders relax as he finishes another paper, and he goes to look out of the large window before-

"Who is that."

Dom comes face-to-face with a young looking demon- couldn't have been above Coil's age- staring back at him with wide eyes that communicated a familiar 'oh shit, I've been caught' expression. The reason he knows is because Valk had a habit of digging through their shared pantry in the Tower, but that isn't important.

"Valk- get security!"

His brother makes a noise of confusion having fallen half-asleep in the spinning chair he's in, before jolting up at the sight of the unfamiliar demon who was right outside their window. Immediately, he reaches for his phone in his pocket and Dom realizes this was the demon who was making the 'noises' he thought he imagined. As if things couldn't get any worse, another demon hoisted themselves up beside him (?) with similarly dual-colored horns and grinned at her companion, before looking through the window and realizing why his expression was like that.

Flipside has never seen two demons backtrack so hard the way the duo did at that moment, with one summoning their gear and trying to do something with it, as if they didn't know how to use it, which didn't sound too far off- a young, inexperienced demon with a strong gear they don't know how to control yet? Reminded him of Icedagger.

The demons disappear with an odd noise that he can only describe as a portal opening and closing, despite the fact there was no trace of them when they vanished. By the time security got up to their office, they had long been gone. 

Valk and Dom share a look with each other, and nod. They are so telling Firebrand about this the next time he comes by- he's never going to believe them!

.. At least it'll make for a good story.

Chapter Text

Zoe is a pacifist. She's always believed that physical altercations during arguments were petty at most, and destructive at worst. Sure, she knew how to do it and she wasn't a pushover by any means, but she prefers having peace compared to needless violence if it could be resolved by words, or other means.

She had her moments- especially the one where she was captured years ago when the burgers attacked, and she had to give up the pacifist view during her time there, but she's since taken them on again and tries her best to live life without encountering conflict, and preventing it if she could.

When she first 'arrived' into the Inpherno, she wasn't aware of it at first. She was on one of her travels when it happened, so she didn't know the full details of her whole.. Being? She'll settle for that. Her horns came as a surprise to her, and her claws made it a little harder to play her acoustic guitar the moment she woke up, but it wasn't.. Too hard to get used to.

The loss of her hair and the shift in her skin color were odd too, but it didn't really compare to the fact that her guitar was now, presumably, invincible. Zoe wasn't about to test that theory out by banging it against the ground, so she just trusted it, carrying it around like usual wherever she went.

When she inevitably reached Tacodale after getting lost multiple times, everyone eagerly welcomed her back with open arms, like usual. But they all looked.. Worried. When she was told the world they were in was drastically different than the one they previously lived in, she had to go back home and think about how she was going to travel like this.
Though living in her hometown again would certainly be the safe option, she didn't want to just stop then and there. So, she started learning routes that other traveling demons would take, that is if they shared their knowledge online.

Social media was out of the question for her since she tried it years ago to spread peace, but it didn't end up working too well. Not like she was all too bothered, she wasn't there for long anyway- as sad as it sounds. So she read books- talked to people, met new faces that weren't any she'd seen before. It was hard trying to keep up her real identity with the one she came with when her instrument became her gear, but she managed.

It took a while to re-learn everything she already knew besides walking- and having to swap out 'humans' with 'demons' or Inphernals was one of those small details she nearly slipped up at on several occasions. But with some good old time, effort, and hard work, she was able to blend into Inphernal society as though she'd been living there for years.

Many demons were distrustful of her peaceful nature and seemingly honeyed words, thinking that they'd be attacked out of nowhere when she offered to play them a song- and were always pleasantly surprised when she actually played for them. There certainly were some unfortunate incidents that happened due to how she acted, but she tried not to let it bring her down, simply dusting off her gear and moving forward.
However, there were some that got along with her- and on rare occasions, they even managed to share a meal.

This new world, as she discovered- had a long winded war between the four factions within it, and the world was still in the process of recovering from it all. Zoe could generally understand one's sense of unease at her, but to know their distrust was likely rooted in the fact that the war made them like this made her heart ache.

So she's been doing her best with the material she has to work with, making new songs to try and spark hope within the few that would listen to her, talking to them about how fighting shouldn't be everything that the world revolves around- sharing her point of view with the demons she'd come across.
Naturally, they called her naïve- not that much different from those who were more narrow minded back on Earth, but some who listened picked up every word she said and hung to it like a thread- with others questioning where she got her views and what made her look at the world in such a fashion.

Getting to know other people's perspectives and talking to them not just about her music; but about the values she held was important to her. Understanding people was always something she always tried to do, even with those she's been hurt by. Radley Madish was one of those individuals, and while her words never would've gotten through to him, she at least understood his motives and why he desperately wanted to 'take over the world', or so he said.

Being released by her friends and having to fight through Munchmore with them wasn't something she was happy about doing, but it was for the better- she didn't want to see her fellow customers suffering, nor did she want the scientist's plans to go any further. More people would be hurt through her inaction, so having to abandon that pacifistic worldview was needed at the time.

After it all blew over though, she managed to visit Professor Fitz' Laboratory within Starlight City. A beautiful place, but much too loud for Zoe on a personal level. She accompanied Ripley for a couple months, observing the environment and taking notes of the area, discovering how different but oh so similar their lives were to their counterparts on Earth.

It feels like the same exact scenario is happening all over again, except this time- she has no control over it, and she's actively a part of the world she's trying to understand. Fascinating, horrifying, and at the same time- completely mundane, in her eyes. The closer she looked, the more she felt like it was just being human without some of the key features.

Snapping back to reality, she notices that it's getting dark- and she decides to set up camp nearby. And hopefully, she'll be able to get some good sleep.

Traffic's busy walking back to Crossroads after a long week in Blackrock, mostly filled with trying to find stuff he can sell at his shop back in Crossroads. He's been hearing all about these new 'places' and stuff, how they just kind of appeared out of nowhere, but most people aren't buying it. He actually thinks that something's wrong, but that it isn't actively impacting Inphernal society, so.. There's not much being done there, in terms of trying to find them out.

His new favorite spot to travel to was a city named Oniontown. Nobody tried to mug him there, surprisingly- and one guy dressed in all brown and beige gave him an approving nod. He had absolutely no idea what that meant, but offered to fist bump the guy anyway- who awkwardly returned it with a confused look beneath his wide sunglasses.

Other notable stuff that happened in there was being nearly ran over by some dude in a car, and then watching that dude get pulled over by cops and arrested. He's never seen the authorities work that fast before- especially since Ban Hammer's usually the one doing all the 'criminal catching' activity.

Besides that, the town's pretty chill if you ignore the concerningly high crime rate. He even managed to score a meal at the little ice cream shop that was there! The workers were really nice too- accommodating, asking if he wanted more- that kind of thing. Customer service usually wasn't so good since most demons took up the job just for the money and sometimes acted like assholes to customers, but those two really changed his mind.

Of course not all of it was good though. He had to watch a kid order a horrifying flavor of ice cream right in front of him, but the workers didn't even blink. Well they did, cause they had to- but they weren't shocked about it in the slightest. The kid seemed like a regular by the looks of it too, and got an order that felt way too large for just one person.

Not like it made the experience worse, just freaked him out a bit. The ice cream was good- he definitely recommends the place, and he's sure to tell the other vendors about it when he gets home. Speaking of, he's traveling by foot right now- deciding to take in the view of it all, for the vibes. Mostly just to relax after the week he's had, though. Ghosdeeri would never believe him, and he wonders if she knows about the whole 'new places in the Inpherno' thing. Wouldn't surprise him if she did, but it would if she didn't. She's usually the one that catches up on all things Inpherno, after all.

Stretching his limbs and rubbing his eyes, there's a bit of a wobble in his step from last night. Don't ask him how, but he scored a room (for free!) at the Glitz Hotel- some fancy schmancy place lined with stuff that was probably real gold. Better than the guy nearby advertising Cheaper Sleeper Motel.
Having the ability to call on free room service felt awesome. Ghosdeeri wouldn't believe that too- he'd have a fun time insisting that 'yeah, it happened!' and talking about it with Lightblox would probably be pretty fun too.

His pace slows as another demon- wearing a headband with an oddly colorful pattern, long sleeved shirt, and a skirt with the same design as her headband. Not at all weird, but definitely funky looking. They're walking on kind of the same path- basically the sides of the road, so they're bound to run into each other.

"Oh, hey man."

Surprisingly, she's the one who greets first. Sounding oddly similar to him if his voice were more feminine. He didn't want to compare and contrast here, but thinking really hard about it, they looked similar too. Wearing the same casual kind of outdoor wear, except his was more practical for the cold weather, while hers.. Really wasn't. No offense to her or anything.

"Suh', dude?" He offers a hand, which she takes- gently shaking it. "What's got you out here in Blackrock's highway?"

"Nothin' much. My friends on the other end told me this was where Oniontown was at. Not my usual scene, but I like playin' for the clubs that'll let me."

Somehow, that was the single thing that confused him this entire year. Just based on the fact she was holding an acoustic guitar (her gear?) she was definitely a musician if her words held up, but he's got a feeling that Blackrock will tear her to shreds. On the other hand, she's headed to the place he just got out of, and chances are, she'll be way safer there than the other places in the region.

"Haven't been there in a while, man. I think those guys at the Lounge I play at miss me by now.. I've been puttin' the place off 'cause it took so long to travel to, but now it's like.. Easier. Crazy stuff."

With every sentence that comes out of her, he starts to wonder whether or not she's actually been to Blackrock before, or if it was just Oniontown. Her words gave enough away, but the lines between the dots are different lengths entirely. Ignoring that though, she makes for good conversation, definitely a lot friendlier than the demons he'd normally encounter.

"Lounge? What kind?"

She shrugs, cradling the guitar in her hands. "It's pretty chill there. Play for all those who are favored less by the law 'cause they had to do what they had to do." The nonchalant way she says it almost has Traffic ignore the substance in her words, because one moment he's processing the answer and next, his eyes are wide and he's looking at her as if she committed a crime herself.
"You- you like, play for criminals and stuff?"

Guitar (?) seems to frown at that, looking down at her instrument. "You can call it that- sure, but.. Some of those guys were just pushed to do the stuff they did, now they're on the run- hiding and lying to the people around them, never knowin' when their next meal is, or if they'll get caught.."

"I get that their circumstances don't excuse their wrongdoings, but they at least explain them." She says, trying to cut the conversation short, worrying it'd start a fight between them. "It's fine if you look at it some other way though."

"Nah, man. That's like- a new way to look at it." Traffic probably doesn't understand the way that she does, but he can at least try to. "Only Windforce really looks at it like that, 's why Banland has a whole, uh.." He snaps his fingers, trying to remember the word.
"Rehabilitation program?" She prompts, and he looks at her with this light in his eyes that he didn't know he had. 

"Yeah, man!"

"I've got some opinions about that too. Y'wanna hear?"

"For sure, dude."

The next half hour is spent just talking to each other- differing world views, to music and genres she liked- and then they somehow managed to roam into the topic of systemic corruption within the Factions, which- he didn't have much of an opinion on until she explained it to him. Part of him wonders how she knows this information, and another part of him wonders how the SFOTH haven't even done anything about stuff like this.

It was wild. He wonders how many libraries she had to visit to find this out, because by the looks of it- she isn't happy with whatever she's relaying to him, and if he were doing the same to another demon, he wouldn't be either. Most of their talk is him listening to her views on how Lost Temple and Blackrock need a serious shift in their government and in-Faction laws, which she then ties into the fact that some demons there are suffering from poverty and have to sacrifice their bodies just to make a living, only to end up dying because they 'served their purpose'.

"It's like this one big, messed up society that's trying to trick itself into thinking they're super high and mighty and better than everyone else, when the people that are in it and make up the population are suffering, while those up in government positions watch as if its the average news show." She says, somehow maintaining her casual tone of voice, even with the irritation in her tone.

"And to some degree, I guess they make up for it with the technological advancement, but like- look at the stuff they've made. Take the Biografts for example." Guitar says, absentmindedly starting up a melody that Traffic thinks is an attempt at putting him at ease, if only for a moment to distract him from all the stuff she's saying. "Look at 'em. They're murder machines, glorified war robots that Blackrock built because they lost too many soldiers in the war they started."

Traffic remembers reading up about the Faction war, and his brow raises at the suggestion that Blackrock must've started it. It was a debate between which Faction did it, and it's still popular to this day. Even Ghosdeeri doesn't quite know much about the start of the war- all they've got to work with was how it ended. In a truce between the two factions, not that it stopped the tensions.

"Those robots could do so much better." Her head is lowered, thinking about every other possibility they had the potential to be besides only being used for fighting. "They were made dumb- used to carry out orders for people who think they're too good for labor. Used for the things they think they don't deserve to do, 'cause they've got 'so much going on already'. I think that's just a bold-faced lie."

"You think they deserve a say in what they wanna do, Guitar?" He prompts, seeing her nod slowly at the question. It's certainly a unique point of view, seeing as how most demons viewed Biografts just for what they were, and are. A killing machine whose only built to serve one purpose- and after they've served it, they get scrapped.

"More than that. They deserve lives, Traffic." Her words are quiet, as if someone would overhear. "No matter how insignificant they may seem. They're alive too, aren't they?"

Somehow, those words stuck out to him the most.

It's been a few good weeks since he arrived in Crossroads and went back to living with Lightblox and Ghosdeeri, saying goodbye to the demon he met on the highway with a wide grin and a hug- saying he hoped they met each other again some day in the future. He honestly can't tell if he imagined her there, or if she was really real, because when he fell asleep that night, it was one of the deepest and most comfortable sleeps he's ever had, ever.

He wonders what he could've had to eat to even prompt such a good sleep, but in no way was he complaining. Traffic feels lighter on his feet, even with all the stuff he carries on his back. He actually tested this one day inside during the library and he managed to break his record of 12 thick hardback books carried in his arms at once- pretty cool, he might say.

Traffic stays with Ghosdeeri like usual, taking care of Lightblox whenever she's gone and relaxing when he's not out selling stuff at his shop. Every day ends like it usually does at 'Deeri's- make a cup of warm cocoa for him and the other two, talk until they get tired, read Lightblox a story if she needs it- and go to sleep.

Her opinion on Guitar was that her views- whatever he managed to remember from his talk with her, were certainly different from the average demon. Surprisingly, Ghosdeeri says she's never visited her library before. He could probably change that if he sees her again, try to suggest her place- but the other tells him not to, and that she'll come if she's drawn to it.

On the other side of things, he's kind of out of it, wondering if she was just some super complex figment of his imagination, a part of his brain that hadn't been activated or something. Would've been funny, but sad if she was.

Then comes the time again when he has to leave to travel, hugging both of his friends goodbye as he reassures them that he'll stay safe. He makes his way out and over to the Playground bridge, when he spots a familiar pattern in the distance- one smaller, wrapped around the demon's head, and another larger pattern- a skirt.

Traffic stops in his tracks when he sees her, almost completely surrounded by demons who were watching her play. Kind of like a street performer. She's singing something unfamiliar, but he can only assume it's an original piece of hers, from all the written songs she talked about with him on the Highway.

Guitar locks eyes with him after she's done with her song, giving him a small wave, which he returns. After that, she goes back to playing- and once again, he's off traveling.

Maybe they could talk again, one day.

Chapter Text

In light of recent developments in the Inpherno- Scythe's been sent out to a certain location in Lost Temple away from the heart of the Church to check out uncharted territory for Father Overseer. Usually Broker would've done it, but he was a bit tied up with calls and other business, and Medkit was scheduled for a phight, so.. She was on her own.

Not that it mattered at all. She could still get the job done even without those two. It was just one location, how bad could it possibly be? Scythe is sure she'd be able to wrangle any demon stupid enough to provoke her there, but the Father always told her to hear people out before using the necessary amount of force to subdue them.
She thinks its ridiculous, but whatever he says- goes.

The unfortunate part about heading to somewhere new is that she wouldn't know anything about the demons living there. For all she knew, they could've just been desert outlaws who set up camp in some part of the Faction. It doesn't feel like it though- most criminals wouldn't stay in one place if they could help it, even if they want to. She would know.

Scythe's already thinking about the kinds of demons she could encounter. Hopefully none of those rats from Thieves' Den, otherwise she'd throw them through the wringer. Retribution for the Church, she'd say. At the same time, might be Blackrock trying their hand at setting up eyes in other Factions, again. She wouldn't put it past them to do that, even if their factions were allied.

Or they could just be travelers who have no idea where they're goin'. She could butter them up and try talking them into the Church, she's confident in that. Father Overseer did praise her for being good at recruiting new members back when she first started out, never mind if they were intimidated to join or not.

But all this thinking wouldn't do her good if she doesn't get to see the place for herself. Scythe wonders how big their area is- how it's set up, if they play nice to newcomers. If they do, well, she'll just play along. No harm in doing that if she could overpower them. Doesn't seem like a place so far away from central Lost Temple would have many good fighters.. Or any fighters at all.

Best case scenario was that they were one of those idealist pacifistic types. At least then it'll be easy for the Church to take over, if that's what the Father wanted. But for now she's stuck with checking the place out and seeing if it was even worth the effort. If it was small, they're better leaving it off. If it was good enough for the Father? It'd be another one to bite the sand beneath her heels.

Over the horizon she can see something that was.. Definitely a new kind of plant. Her heels dig into the ground beneath he as she walks down, raising a brow at the odd looking.. Flower? She didn't want to assume, but it definitely looked harmless. Looking up, there was a lot of it around. She wonders how something like this could thrive in a desert of all places.

Now, Scythe had little knowledge on plants, but she can only assume that this was an invasive kind- since there was no way a plant could survive the weather conditions Lost Temple imposed- 'less they were the kind that thrived with minimal water. But even if this one thrived like without it, it's still widespread and rapidly growing, if the fact that she's surrounded by it was anything to go off of.

Maybe she could ask Vine Staff if she's seen it before. She could use it as an excuse to talk to her, too. Find a way to talk about that nifty little blessing she's got, even if she thinks its a curse. Always a matter of perspective with Flowers, and her brother's no better. If only they could come to an understanding..

Scythe pauses as she stays still, turning her head to the sound of.. Tires on the ground? She knows a few residents in Lost Temple have cars, but most preferred horses or other forms of transport- there was no way anyone with a car was around, especially nearby-
But lo and behold, a pick up truck soon comes by her and she has to cover her eyes to shield from the possible sand that could get kicked up to her eyes. She growled, before noticing that the driver was looking down at her in concern.

"Dude, what're you doin' out here? You okay? I didn't like, push sand into your eyes or anything, right? I'm sorry if I did."

Their tone was disgustingly casual, reminding her of that pesky little skateboarder from Playground. She supposed if the new settlers were Playgrounders, they'd get along amicably enough.. Putting on an unbothered expression, she stood up, smiling at the demon sitting in their car.

"Aw, don't ya worry yer' little horns off about it. How 'bout you? What brings you out here this fine afternoon?" Scythe would consider herself a charmer, at least to those that don't know her well. Her words could be sweet, then sting the next moment. Similar to a snake if they could speak, or somethin'.

The demon gave her a broad grin. "Cruisin' just a little ways away from home. Were you headed there, too? You don't seem like a local." They say, and Scythe purses her lips to think about this for a second. This demon didn't look all that threatening, and if she played her cards right, she'd be able to get a free ride into the place she's already headed to.

Ah, fuck it.

"Yep! Been walkin' for a bit, came across these things- decided they were worth checkin' out.. For my folks back home." It wasn't necessarily a lie. The entire reason she's here is for the Church- and that was her family, after all. "You wouldn't happen to know a quicker way there, do ya?"
They fell silent, looking like they were deep in thought before addressing her again. "You could join me in my pick-up, not like we get too many tourists- I think the guys back home would love ya! They're a nice bunch, but- look out for the one that's always a little sleepy."

"Sounds good to me!"

The demon opens up the passenger door, and Scythe casually sits beside her. "The name's Music Note- but my family calls me Treble. Nice to meet you, missus..?"

Scythe cackled- a little flattered. "That'd be miss Scythe."

"Gotcha. Let's get going, shall we?"

Wylan B. wasn't really the kind of person you'd expect to work at a Chicken Sandwich restaurant of all places, but he kind of asked for it when he went to that job fair and approached Papa Louie of all people. He scored himself a job at the Cluckeria with someone a little older named Olivia. The so-called 'Life of the Party' in Portallini.

He's heard hundreds of stories about her parties, mainly because she managed to plan all of them out in less than two months, and then host them at a set date. Many of her parties had to be delayed for the simple reason those two were working during the Chicken Sandwich wars, which was ridiculous if you asked him- but the fact they managed to come out on top didn't surprise him.

Honestly, he would've been unsettled if they didn't come out on top with how lame the rest of the competition was. Like, Mortadello was already arrested twice (and his bird meat wasn't even that good), NuMarcus invested in those uncool NFTs that his Dad talks to him about over dinner, and Crumple Family Chicken were crooks who stole the Cluckeria's secret recipe.

Sure, there was that one week where he panicked over Bonnie and Yalanda getting ahead of them in terms of sales, but Olivia calmed him down by telling him they were neck and neck- close, but not far ahead. It was a little nerve-wracking, but when they had to go to court for the whole 'alleged recipe stealing' (which they totally did) and Quinn did her lawyer thing, their victory was practically sealed.

It obviously didn't change the fact that the twins literally escaped prison, but he couldn't afford to think about that now that his life is more stable. The only reason he's really working at the Cluckeria is because schools weren't chill enough to open back up yet, with the recent 'oh shit, the world just changed' thing. He finds it funny to think about on his breaks (the times when he manages the slushies instead of the sandwiches), just.. The fact that schools aren't open but restaurants and stuff are. Eh, well, they'll be back up soon enough.

He thinks back on earlier that day where he woke up at dawn, couldn't go back to sleep, and just.. Decided to make breakfast for himself. Olivia texted him (because they needed each other's numbers when they started working together) that they had work at like, 9 P.M. last night and he only saw it now, so he might as well.

Breakfast was just scrambled eggs, and he didn't really bother making lunch for himself if he could just make a couple chicken sandwiches before their opening hours and store it for later. Sure, it wasn't the best way of having lunch, but it's not like Papa Louie really minded. 
Also- he was the one that usually did most of the cleaning around the Cluckeria before they opened, so.. Just kinda made sense to him. At least he still remembers everything from before he moved to Powder Point with his dad. He never really could get over his cleaning habits, since the students were usually the ones who did it.

What he wasn't really prepared for, was how long it'd take to even get to where he worked. Had to take a monorail just to get to Lost Temple, work his way out of the capital clutching to his phone like his life depended on it, and walked the rest of the way. And the crazy part is, it took less time than if he were on earth.

Telling all that to Olivia made it a bit more funny, seeing as how her faction's nowhere near Lost Temple, but she, like him- took a monorail there. She arrived way after him, which checked out pretty well to how it used to be. If he thinks about it hard enough, it'd be like nothing ever changed, and they were still human.

As much as he tries acting nonchalant about the whole world changing, he was one of the more rattled ones- looking down at his new claws and white skin, unable to fathom the fact that this was him now, looking in the mirror to see his hair gone, with new horns jutting out of his head.
His Dad had to go up to his room to comfort him about it, and he's pretty sure he cried for a solid two hours about this entire thing after trying to shove all his insecurities down the drain and failing miserably. He didn't even care about uncool he must've looked at that moment- just that he felt like he wasn't himself, and that his Dad was there, trying his best to help.

Now that it's been a while.. He's numb to it, at least that's what he thinks. Doing all the 'every day stuff' he used to do helped regain that sense of normalcy he lost in the first few hours of being here. Taking a bath, brushing his teeth (which were cooler now that they were sharp), dressing in the clothes he likes..

There was this other problem concerning his identity and stuff like that, but he ignored that until he couldn't anymore. Now, he goes by Wild Berry- conveniently the same initials he used to have back home. His real gear's the Blueberry Pie (which he actually laughed at the first couple minutes before he tried making it explode outside of his house, which worked) but it was similar enough, he said.

His dad went by Donut, which was funny until you considered his gear named Donut Danger. He nearly got cut because of one of his dad's donuts when they were trying out stuff with their gears after Nowtime News shared that everyone each had an individual assigned gear.

At least they weren't given anything overpowered. Wylan was responsible enough, but with a weapon of mass destruction? Even he knew it'd be too much of a responsibility to carry. He's just thankful both him and his Dad aren't exactly powerful. If they were, who knows what would happen?

Scythe enters the restaurant and is immediately greeted with the scent of chicken being fried. She had no idea how this place managed to have so many chickens around to keep business floating, but she wasn't about to question it. She just finished checking out some of the popular spots around town, and she was admittedly a little rattled up from all those reptiles.

She knows she probably shouldn't indulge herself, but she wanted to check out this place for what it had, right? That was her instructions, so she didn't question Treble when they brought her to a 'petting zoo', which dear Father Overseer, those were too many crocodiles.

.. Not that it stopped her from petting them. She even got a nice polaroid picture to bring home of her holding the hosts' Redball Python. Speaking of, he was complete eye candy, so she said. Sheriff's Hat- or, at least that's what she thinks he's named, was pretty flustered at that, but kindly told her she wasn't his type. She wisely shot back with the fact he wasn't her type either, and they both had a good laugh about it.

After Treble had to say their goodbyes, she found herself working up quite an appetite. Going inside the Bucket O' Rust, she perused its shelves before realizing it was just a hardware store, and asked a drowsy looking demon where she could get some food. Between yawns, he managed to direct her to the Cluckeria nearby, and she obviously got curious.

The interior was packed with decorations, magazine stands and even a jukebox playing some country music. The cashier at the front desk swiveled their head to her direction, donning a friendly grin as she walked up to the counter.

One thing about this place was that it was weird. Nobody was a fighter, but in no way did that mean they were pacifistic. She saw a pair of kids duking it out in a park with their parents having to pull them away with each other. Scythe would've loved to see how far the fight would've gone, but she was getting hungry anyway.

"I haven't seen your face before, welcome to Papa's Cluckeria! Feel free to take a look at the menu, we'll have your order prepared in no time once we know." This cashier was too enthusiastic about this entire business, but based on how young he looked.. Yeah, it checks out. The back of her head tells her to give it a few more years, see if he's still working here or not..

"Mm.." She takes a look at the menu and comes up with a decent enough order that would probably get her full, and a small drink to go along with it. In the meanwhile, she takes a seat at the back of the restaurant to survey the room.

She stops in her tracks to see a familiar face in one booth sitting next to a demon with some sorta weird hat- she's never seen them before, but she can only assume they're at least associated with each other. Casually strolling to their table, her shadow looms over the two as Rocket looks up at her, clearly unhappy she interrupted the conversation.

"Well well! If it ain't the little firecracker.. What're ya doin' away from that best friend of yers?"

"Rocket- who is this?" The other demon beside him asked, looking up at her with an uncomfortable expression as Rocket narrows his eyes to Scythe. 

"First of all, I'm allowed to have other friends, you're not my dad." He says, trying to stay calm. "Second, what are you doing here? Thought you were busy trying to outrun Ban Hammer, or something. Didn't know your family wanted anything to do with this place-"
"The Church is none of yer business, rocketeer." She says, getting dangerously close to him- but Rocket doesn't let up. "I suggest ya watch what comes outta that mouth of yers, otherwise your father would be getting a not-so friendly package! You get in our way, and we'll be forced ta' get rid of ya! Simple as that."

"Don't you dare talk about my-"

"Order 4 for the fancy demon in white! Come up to the counter, please!"

She quickly turns around, leaving Rocket growling at her from the chair he was sitting in. The demon beside him gently reassures him that he's fine, desummoning the Bomb in their hands. They were hesitant to throw it in such a public space, and they would've run the risk of getting a property damage charge if it got any more heated.

Scythe quickly takes her order and thanks the cashier, going back to her seat to enjoy her meal before the door to the Cluckeria is barged in, much to the collective annoyance of the customers inside.

She doesn't even need to turn around to know that it's Ban Hammer, already at it with his usual phrases on how he's going to capture Scythe and take her to Banland, all the boring things she's heard before. Seriously, she's waiting for him to say something else already.

"Don't it get tirin' just goin' around lookin' fer me? Or do you miss this face, Banny?" She says, managing to dodge one of his obnoxious hammer swings. Relishing in his annoyed expression.

"I told ya before to stop callin' me that!"

"Aw, have a little fun in yer life, Warden!"

She puts her food aside somewhere it wouldn't get dirtied- a table nearest to the counter where they're fighting away from. She hopes that- at least after this fight, she can enjoy her meal to herself. Chairs and tables are toppled over due to their scuffle, and the other customers stumble out of the Cluckeria as it drones on.


( Unbeknownst to them both, Wylan's already at the back asking Olivia if she could deal with the issue, because he was NOT qualified to handle this. The older worker sighs and wilts at the sound of fighting in the dining room. Telling her co-worker to watch over the slushies that were still being made, she walks up to the counter with her arms crossed.

She's not happy about the sight before her, and she reaches into her pocket for her phone to call over somebody in Banland to deal with this, since Oilseed Springs' police clearly wouldn't be enough to handle these two. She's definitely sure somebody's going to have to be paying for the damages they've made. )


Scythe's about to deliver a nasty right hook to his face before she's apprehended, bashed into the floor for good measure too. The sound of sirens soon invade her ears, and the two of them look up at another one of the Cluckeria staff, glaring at them with an unhappy expression.

"Hah! Well, thank you for your help here, citizen-" Ban Hammer is rudely cut off by the annoyed demon behind the counter, pointing a finger at him accusatorily.

"You caused property damage to our establishment and endangered the civilians of this town. You better be the one paying for the stuff we can't recover, because this is sure as hell not coming out of the paycheck I work every week for." 

The Warden sputters and Scythe bursts out laughing. She hasn't heard anyone sass the Warden in ages, mostly because other Inphernals were all afraid of him- but she sees right through his brute strength and loud voice. At least she gets to hear that before she gets escorted out and eventually slips away from his grasp, again.

Her only regret? Scythe wasn't able to finish the Chicken Sandwich she ordered.

Chapter Text

Pally would say she's doing her best. She puts one hundred percent effort every time she does something, making sure she isn't neglecting her health if she does so. She doesn't think she's all that popular in spite of delivering numerous TED talks in cities around the world she lived in and having written a self-help book that quickly resonated with the hearts of many.

Her philosophy's simple; cultivating happiness by giving back to the community. It's not that hard, either, and most of her days are taken up by these activities. Whether its cleaning parks, volunteer work, or uniting a community and making them solve their own problems- she's doing it! The best way to lead is to do it by example, isn't it? At least, that's what she thinks.

Looking over everything in her room, she makes sure she's got everything in order to check up on Lake Makihatto for the coming season. Thankfully, there weren't any campers there when the world changed, otherwise there would've been a lot of concerned parents worrying over their kids dealing with the whole 'transformation thing' alone.

She wished she could do more to help- but her friends (Mostly C.J.) keep telling her she doesn't have to do everything in a day. And, yeah, that was probably what she needed to hear in that moment. Whenever she wants to do something, there's this instinctual need to get it done immediately- which has stumped many of her long-term project plans because she kept rushing things.

Though, she's not too focused on projects nowadays, since the world's sort of changed up. It's probably been around two months since everything happened and so far, everyone's managed to keep up appearances and pretend like they were always part of the Inpherno, mostly because of the fact Papa Louie himself told everyone about it after hearing about all the world changes from his nephew and fellow tenant.

Didn't stop her from sometimes slipping up though, she nearly called her friends by their real names out in public, and she had a hard time getting used to the fact that instead of 'earth', the world was called the 'Inpherno'. It's a pretty drastic change, if you ask her, but she got better with it over time, and nowadays she's messing up less and less.

At least when she goes out to do volunteer work, most demons that she's surrounded by were originally human. Pally can't remember if an Inphernal has ever done volunteer work alongside her or not, so she usually has to ask other volunteers if they have. It warms her heart to see more people following her example, even if she wasn't previously part of the world they lived in.

That was another one of the issues she had- coming to terms with the fact that she wasn't meant to be here. It was an odd thing to focus on, but it was one thing that needed work, just.. Accepting herself and the fact she's here now. Even if this isn't the world she knew, it's the one she lives in now, and she has to accept that.

She didn't stop going by the name she already had since it'd be a hassle to change it- and besides, it'd work either way. She's sure other demons, even in this world, changed their names if their gear titles were too long. Hers wasn't, really, but if she committed to the new name, everyone would be calling her Panda, so..

Speaking of that, she didn't expect her gear to actually be sentient so it was a little bit of a shock before she just started treating her Panda Friend like a pet, making sure it was fed, things like that. She didn't know that it was basically an extension of herself and it only gets hungry when she does, so that was another thing to look out for.

Pally probably spent a solid week before now just sort of.. Adjusting. Then again, she doesn't think she could get used to all these things in under a year, but she can totally pretend like she already has, which might work, but she won't count on it. Even her newfound Panda friend (who she named Faith) looks at her with uncertainty.

Oh well, she can still fall asleep and enjoy it. Tomorrow's at least going to restore the 'normal' feeling she liked waking up to.. She just hopes that nothing goes wrong.

Come the next morning, she makes sure to gather everything she needs- and usually ends up with a small bag or two. As much as she'd like to, she wouldn't be going camping for the next couple months- maybe in the summer? Just not now. She's been told that inspectors got way in-depth with their search just to make sure nothing's wrong.

It's.. Honestly kind of sad. She knows that a lot of kids really looked forward to going to Camp Makihatto to see friends- or to just hang out with her. She was always the 'fun' camp counselor, while still making sure the kids were safe and sound. And they always went back to their cabins after bedtime when she made s'mores, so she'd be missing that too.

The camp itself looks pretty normal. Lake's still blue, the chipped paint is still there on some things, and the area around the camp fire looks completely unchanged. There were a couple animal scares because of the horned ducks, but geese were still worse in her book.

Overall, camp was eligible for setup next year, which was nice! Just means that there's going to be a long waiting period though. Not good, but she'll be able to manage. Pally's got a lot of things to do in the meanwhile, and lots of places would definitely appreciate the help.

Saying goodbye to her fellow camp counselors, she checks all of her stuff to make sure she didn't misplace anything and walks back home, taking a few minutes out of her day to stop by the Mocharia and say hello to her two friends there. She never really knew how everyone coped with this entire thing, but it wasn't her place to ask how they're handling it.

All she could do was hope for the best.

It's pretty convenient that New Pepperton still had two of its neighboring cities nearby, and that Starlight City was farther away now. Sure, it was still a city and had the hustle and bustle that a city typically has, but that place was always really loud. If you were on the outskirts of New Pepperton, you could probably hear a cannon or two going off.

At least Tacodale and Whiskview were close, as some residents take the drive just to do their shopping in the latter, while Tacodale was good for visiting somewhere a bit more connected to nature. But aside from that, it really just meant more area for Pally to help clean up.

Burgerburgh and Tastyville were nearby as well, so, again, more area to cover. Pally's honestly glad her city ended up somewhere that isn't in one of the factions, but instead on 'neutral' grounds. C.J.'s been telling her a lot about the factions lately, even though he says he's been reading up on the big cats of the place they're in.

One moment he was gushing about this cute little koi-cat fusion, and then the next he's telling her that four cities (well, three cities and an island) ended up in Playground, which was notoriously one of the more violent factions. Pally said they'll probably be fine upon finding out at least two of them were away from the mainland, but she did worry for the denizens of the two other cities.

"It's just Powder Point and Starlight City, those two will be just fine, Pals." C.J. comments, helping her clean up one of the parks in New Pepperton. He wouldn't be working until the next week or so due to a zoo incident, so he figured he'd help out. "They mind their business, the other demons will mind theirs. There's no need for any arguments to start brewin', not like an inter-faction war can break out, right?"

"When you put it like that, I think one might just end up happening." The worry in her tone makes him frown, and he leans against a tree to relax his back for a little. "I mean- none of us were violent back then, right? Even during the Munchmore incidents, we never wanted to hurt anybody-"

"Nobody's gonna be hurting anyone, Pals." She always wondered how self-assured he could be sometimes. Maybe it was just from all his zookeeping experience, trusting the process and whatnot. "If anything goes south, we can count on Papa Louie to help out with it, can't we? We've been through a lot these past couple years. It'll be okay."

Pally sighed, tying up a large trash bag full of garbage and placing it in the trash bin she brought along. "I can only hope so."

It wasn't like her to worry all that much, but C.J.'s beginning to notice she's overthinking most of the time. So, like any good friend would, he tries to help her. Most of that is delivered through whenever they talk during one of her activities though, and now he finds himself in situations like these where he's helping out with one of the things she hosts most of the time- writing workshops.

He'd never been much of a creative writer, but he could come up with a good story now and again. C.J. would've become a writer had he not found that passion he has for cats. It was always a thing he was on the fence about- but he eventually became a big-cat animal keeper, so it all worked out.

C.J.'s happy that his friend's at least coping by helping everyone else write out how they feel, right at Biscotti Bookstore. It was a little terrifying getting here seeing as how Blackrock wasn't the Faction he liked visiting, but it was worth getting to Frostfield over. It's a little odd how it managed to end up here of all places, but it looks like Mayor Mallow is just fine.

It takes everything in him to supervise those writing and not go off to find more books about cats and other wildlife. He is helping out a friend after all, it wouldn't be nice if he stopped helping out halfway through the entire thing. Maybe he could stay a little longer with her in the bookstore after everyone's gone home.

Most of the stories the residents wrote were about their personal experiences in the Inpherno- which he understands. Everyone adjusts in their own ways, after all. There was a story or two that didn't go that route, and those were nice too.

It's a comfortable silence in the bookstore- with it feeling more like a library compared to where you'd buy books. Then again, he hasn't really explored the city all that much. He remembers one occasion where he did, and that was just to visit the indoor waterpark. It was nice in there, he should probably have more self-care days.

All of them soon finish up their writing, and Pally handles all the goodbyes while he looks over the stories. He's a fast reader, so he gets it done pretty quickly. Part of him still wants to check out the cat books, but he'll save it for later. His best friend soon sits down beside him, grabbing a paper from the stack he made and looking it over.

".. You know, you didn't have to help me do all this."

"I wanted to." He says, not looking up from the page. "Feels like you needed it."

"C.J., I'm not making you feel like you're obligated to help me, am I?" Pally looks over to him in concern, watching his head move to look at her. His eyes were still blocked by his bucket hat, but that was never an issue with the two of them. "I never want to make any of my friends feel like that."

"Pally, you've always been the one to help people. You help everyone, and it shows. And I'm doing this for myself too- it's not like I can just go to Frostfield out of the blue, my cats would kill me if I-" His sentence is cut off by her involuntary laughter, and he looks to see a smile on her face. Their relationship's always been strictly platonic considering C.J. never really had much time for romance and only ever liked friendships, and Pally's always so busy with her work- but it's moments like these that make him feel their bond is way deeper than that.

Best friends that trust each other with their lives, almost. But his cats would always come first, and she knows.

"Thanks, C.J."

"You're welcome!"

Pally's on her way home after finishing up her writing workshop duties, the cold air around her being the one thing she can feel besides the snow crunching beneath her feet. At least she's wearing a cozy puffer jacket to help block out the cold, always pays to be prepared.

Frostfield looks pretty nice at night- it reminds her of those old 'aesthetic' photos that she used to see floating around on Mumblr. It's peaceful, tranquil- she thought that only Sakura Bay could really achieve something like this, considering the environment looks just as calm as the people are in the city.
She takes a deep breath, looking around at the lit streetlights and snowflakes slowly falling down from the sky. It's nicer than the Blackrock she saw earlier- the one filled with towering buildings and tall, intimidating demons stalking the streets. 

C.J. just tells her its how the world around them works, and since they can't change it just yet- they have to grin and bear it. She knows he already has- since that scar on his arm didn't just appear out of nowhere. He hates being asked about it, and she doesn't need to know if he doesn't feel comfortable telling her. They might be best friends, but they still have boundaries.

Pally's coat held Faith as well, and they're actively falling asleep in there as well. It's a comforting sight to her, and tonight just feels right to her. Maybe she could spoil herself a little for dinner, break out the good stuff to eat, even if it's just some cooked ham. Those were always tasty.

She only stops in her tracks after she notices a glint in an alleyway, and her Panda Friend stirs awake as she cautiously steps into the alleyway, trying to make sure her footsteps are quiet in case this was a trap. She's never been the most perceptive, but she's read enough horror-mystery novels to know if something's dangerous.

"Oh, good golly-"

Now, Pally's knowledge of the world was around the bare minimum, but she managed to contact a couple people who actually knew what was going on like Moe- or TNT as she remembers his new name is now. Fortunately she still had access to her old internet browsers, and she managed to figure out the world they were in was basically an unfinished video game.

( Now doesn't that sound familiar? )

Anyway, she familiarized herself with the cast and cross referenced it with the stuff in the Inpherno that they were in, since she's not too sure if this was the actual original world or if its just another universe that has them in it. She's leaning on the second one, though. It makes the most sense to her.

The figure that's slumped against the dumpster she's looking at right now looked like a Biograft- a Zeta model, if she remembered correctly. By the looks of it, it wasn't a domestic model, rather the ones that made up most of Blackrock's military force at the time. What worries her the most is despite the fact it has both of its energy swords, one of its arms is completely gone. Not exactly something you'd want to see at night.

Pally's first instinct is to kneel down next to it and see if its still active- but by the looks of it, its powered off. Or- its battery is just drained. She doesn't want to get into the specifics of it until she can get it home, so she does her best to hoist it up, placing its energy sword in her bag so she didn't have to carry two things at once.

It's not as heavy as it looks, and in one way or another- she's reminded of BotWurst, the one she guided to a robo-shelter after the events of the Chicken Sandwich wars. Pally could definitely drop this one off after she was finished making sure it was okay, but for now- it's coming home with her, since whoever dumped them there clearly didn't want to do the rest of the work.

She advocated for robots only being disposed of in a dignified fashion and only when their internal circuits are shutting down on them. Robot funerals? She doesn't mind the idea of those either, so long as its done with respect and not as a joke. And robots parts being re-used for new ones? Even better! It's like leaving behind a legacy, almost.

Point was, robots deserved respect. Humanoid or not, sentient or otherwise- respect was the least she could give them, and she's sure many of her other friends share that worldview, especially after the world found out Mortadello basically reinvented slave labor by making use of his engineering degree to make BotWursts.

"Okay buddy- let's uhm- let's get you home, I'm gonna take you to someone who can fix you up in the morning.. Good gravy.."

Besides a few odd looks from the demons in the bus she took home, nobody else interrupted her journey of bringing Biograft home. She wonders if she could give it a name before helping it adjust to life in her home. Pally's definitely going to end up bringing it to a robo-shelter after helping them figure out life in the Inpherno, so that'll be another thing keeping her busy.

She hopes Professor Fitz isn't busy.

Gigaloaf Labs was actually one of the few places that wasn't closed when the world shift happened, because everybody who worked there was practically numbed by the whole thing due to the Munchmore incidents. It was a bit hard, and Fitz had to cut a few of his employees a break for them to adjust to their new appearances, but they were back after a day or two.

He's pretty sure that he's the only person working there that wasn't overly cheerful or dead tired half the time- but that's only because he's older and more experienced.. And has experienced first-hand on what different dimensions can do to your head. Except they can't really leave this one, so he stopped work on that after he figured out every city was here instead of this one.

Iggy, now Celestial Scimitar- still visited him like usual, even more so now that School's been cut short due to this entire thing. He's been working on his own little projects in his mini-lab while Fitz experiments with the warp coins, occasionally checking in on the pocket dimensions he's made for him and his grandson and making sure they weren't deathly unstable after the world changed. He's been thinking up a few names to call the phenomenon since nobody at Gigaloaf Labs has figured out if this was just a one-time thing, but he's fine with calling it 'The World Shift'.

He glances at the corner where Iggy's busy constructing a sort of diagram, and he's thankful that there isn't much work to do so he can spend time with his grandson. Things sort of slowed down after everything happened, but he doubts work will get any easier now that all this has happened- but he's thankful that his explorers hadn't started their expeditions to Munchmore before this hit.

Ripley was one of a kind, always going on expeditions that lasted for months- he wouldn't want to compromise that for anything, so he let her do what she liked most of the time. If a break's what she needs right now, he'll let her take one. Not like they were on a verge of a breakthrough. Last time that happened, he invented Fizzo- and that was decades back. It's nice remembering that's how he got his start, though, and why he had the funding to make his own Laboratory.

His train of thought is interrupted as he hears the 'doorbell' to his own part of the lab ring, and Iggy quips with a quiet 'I'll get it!' before rushing up to the door, clearing his throat and asking who's on the other side. Fitz is thankful that his grandson chooses to spend time with him, even if its mostly to just work on his stuff in his little corner in the Lab.

"Gramps! Pally's here- and she's got a guest with her."

Fitz just nods at that, before doing a double take and blinking in Scimitar's direction. "Pally? What's she doing here?"

It wasn't that they disliked each other, they just didn't know how to interact with each other is all. Pally was a wonderful woman, definitely someone who's made an impact on a lot of people, even inspiring others to help each other. He's even caught his grandson reading her book "Be A Pal", and he even rated it a 9/10 read. That's pretty high, considering most of his books are heavy on sci-fi.

He sort of stands still as Pally gently carries in a robot- a Biograft, if he remembers correctly, with a small, nervous smile. "Hello Mister Fitz! Uh, do you think you could help me out here?"

".. Pally, where did you find them?"
"Uh-"

The next hour or so is spent building the robot a new arm while she tells him where she found it, and that he was the only person she could think of bringing it to besides Wendy- who probably wouldn't be able to do much since she's more on cars and motorcycles compared to robot parts. Thankfully, he's still got his youthful spirit in him and he's able to give it an arm in no time.

"So, are you keeping this one when it wakes up? Or are you bringing it straight to one of the robo-shelters in New Pepperton?" He asks absentmindedly, jumping back slightly when its tail charger pops out. "I advise you do the former, it wouldn't be familiar with the BotWursts, and it certainly won't behave like one."

"I'm keeping it at home for now, I think." She says, already thinking ahead on what the Biograft could do while its at home- because, surely she can't just take it out, right? Not that she cares about getting people's attention, but she doesn't want to look like a threat to people if she's got a war-robot at her side. "It'd be for the best. And they could get used to a more calmer lifestyle!"

"Isn't it amazing how technology's come this far?" Iggy comments, watching it charge and taking down a few notes- which she could never really read due to his handwriting. "Even in here.. Most of it's used for war, but if they move past it- only good things would be able to come out of it! Think of the innovations, the food combinations- possible breakthroughs!"

"Now, now, calm down Iggy- too early for one of those now. Why not focus on the present? You still have something you're working on, aren't you?" The teen's head raises as if he had forgotten about it, and he rushes back to his lab and starts working again, and Fitz goes back to looking over everything else as the Biograft charges.

When it's finally done, Pally thanks the two for their time as she brings up the robot into her arms again, telling Fitz she'll just turn it on when she gets back home, and he bids her a brief goodbye- hoping she traveled home safely.

Pally watches as the Biograft (who she nicknamed 'Roomy', considering they're her new roommate for the foreseeable future) wakes up, blinking as its brightly colored optics regain their orange color as it unplugged itself, and looked at the area around it. All she can really do is wait for it to approach her- as she doesn't want it to lash out at her for any apparent reason.

".. OWNER DEEMED MODEL DEFECTIVE- BUT.."

They look down at their newly restored arm, and while its not the one they were originally built with, Fitz said it'd work well enough. Might need a replacement in the next few months, so he told her to watch out for that. "ARM HAS BEEN REPLACED. WHO IS RESPONSIBLE FOR.."
"Uhm- hello! I- I found you by a dumpster, last night. Are you okay?" She asks, watching as the Biograft tensed up, seemingly assessing her to see if she's a threat, which she understood. This was an unfamiliar place after all, if she was in their shoes (er, body?) she'd be the same.

".. I AM FULLY FUNCTIONAL." They respond, and she sighs with relief. "Oh, that's good to hear! Listen, take as long as you need to settle in, alright? You've been through a lot, I don't wanna pressure you into doing anything."

With that, she stands up and exits the room, and without much to do, they simply follow after her. Taking in the home she lives in, it's quite cozy, a little cluttered in certain areas, but by no means messy. Everything was organized in its own little way, even if it seems haphazard. Without an owner- they suppose she'll have to take their place.

Living with Pally as a roommate feels.. Lonely, at least, for the first week of staying in her home at least. She does her best to 'take care of them' by bringing them to gyms and making sure they get 'enrichment' by training, but its mostly for them, and it doesn't seem like she's a fighter.

Though they aren't a domestic model, they took on the position of one- making sure the house stayed safe whenever she was out, helping accommodate guests when she had any, and helping her with any housework, that is- if she ever let them. She was insistent on doing most things herself, which was odd. Why take in a Biograft if you won't let them do their duties?

When she first called them Roomy, their head tilted in curiosity, asking her where she got it from. She just told them they were roommates, and that was the best she could really come up with. It made them feel nice, even with how strange it was. They didn't ask again, seeing as how certain she seemed with that answer.

They were never obligated to help around, but eventually- they just started telling her that they wanted to, and housework just became divided between the two as the weeks passed by. Their speech and personality also started expanding, and it took them an agonizingly long time to discover that, while simultaneously questioning how their roommate never noticed. Not that they really cared, because she probably wouldn't either.

"Sentience or not, I wanna take care of you regardless." She said one night when making dinner- and they looked up from their little sewing project to stare at her. "You've been the best roommate since C.J., and we only ever shared a living space for like, a week and a half when we took that road trip a couple years back."

"I AM YOUR ONLY ROOMMATE, PALLY." Roomy says matter-of-factly, receiving a playful glare in response. "WHEN WILL WE GO TO THE ZOO? I WANT TO SEE THE BIG CATS AGAIN."

"When we finish up our activities for the week, okay? This weekend. You can afford to wait 'til then, can't you?" They simply nod in response, continuing on with their project as a guide to sewing video plays in their head. "Let's just relax, we definitely deserve it."

Eventually, they just started.. Dressing themselves. Pally didn't question it since she thought it was just another one of their sewing projects- and, to some degree, she's right. Roomy's actually been using her clothes as references for the stuff they try sewing for themselves, and when they proudly showed off their first Biograft-sized shirt to her, she told them it looks remarkably similar to one of her pieces.

Ever since they've started going out as friends in public spaces, everyone they meet (at least, the 'real' Inphernals, since she told them their situation, which was an entire thing they had to deal with on their own) asks her about where she got them, and they end up responding for her most of the time because demons approach them while she's eating, which is honestly pretty disrespectful of them.

Most of them are off-put by their 'advanced behavioral patterns' and they just shoot back with a casual "I'M SENTIENT." and let the demons who approached the duo figure out the rest. It gives Roomy a good laugh, but Pally thinks they should at least give an explanation instead of brushing them off and giving a blunt answer.

They just shrug, and go back to doing their own thing with her phone while she eats the pie she got from Whiskview mall.

Honestly, Pally didn't know what she expected when Chuck said he wanted to hang out that afternoon. She didn't have much to do, so of course she said yes- and somehow her and her roommate ended up at the base of Crossroads Tower, looking up at the building with a sort of unease.
"ARE YOU ABSOLUTELY SURE THIS IS WHERE HE TOLD US TO GO? ONLY PHIGHTERS AND AUTHORIZED STAFF- ALONGSIDE VALK AND DOM, ARE WELCOME HERE." They ask, watching as she checked her phone for the hundredth time that day, and even showed them the screen for good measure. "THIS IS NOT HOW I EXPECTED OUR WEEKEND TO GO."

"Hey, if he's bringing us here, surely there's going to be nice people, isn't there?" She says, even though her expression conflicts her words. "Let's just step inside, okay? Give it a chance."

They nod, and take the first few steps inside and wave at Chuck Pineapple Pistol, making a beeline straight for him much to the alarm of the other three surrounding him, greeting his friends a polite hello before taking their place right beside him, waiting for their friend to come by while taking unsure glances at the rest of the room.

Pally, completely unbothered, says hello to everyone while making sure Roomy's okay. She notices they're staring at something, so she follows their gaze to see them looking at a demon she recognizes as Subspace- the inventor of the Biografts, if she remembers correctly. One time, when she had to watch Phighting! (The T.V. show) to get a better grip on the world, she had to watch as he commanded the ally Biograft to start attacking the opposing team- which wouldn't have unsettled her as much if he just called them by name, but he went ahead and called them 'his invention'.

Not that it was a bad thing per se, but it was just so.. De-demonizing? Is that what it's called now? Yeah, that sounds right. Roomy keeps taking second glances at Subspace over the course of the duo's talk with Pistol and his three phighter-friends, and she reaches her hand over to theirs for them to hold, muttering words of reassurance to get them to calm down.

"Yeah! And then, when we got to the drop-"

"Ex-CUSE me.." 
Skateboard is cut off by Subspace, and they all turn to look at him, with varying expressions ranging from annoyance to mild fear on Roomy's part. The Biograft is very uncomfortable, trying their hardest to make themselves look smaller under Subspace's watchful gaze.

"I couldn't help but notice that your Biograft here, has a.. Replacement arm. Clearly not one produced by the manufacturers in Blackrock." He sneers, and for a moment Pally gets offended that he's talking down to Roomy like that, before she takes in their expression and realizes they're terrified. Rooted in place and staring up at him as if he were going to disassemble them. "Were you responsible for that? You don't look like the kind that could do such a thing, not when I've never heard of you before."

"Dude, Subspace- step off. Leave us the heck alone! Go bother Medkit or something, you're making these two uncomfortable." The skater shoots back, pointing at the medic from across the room. She notes that he looks tired and annoyed, clearly not in the mood for any of this.
"Not until I figure out how this lowlife of a demon managed to modify one of my Biografts!"

"PLEASE, STOP THIS." Pally turns to look at their robo-companion, who- while still terrified, steps forward between her and the inventor. "LEAVE US ALONE- SHE WAS NOT RESPONSIBLE FOR MY REPLACEMENT PART. I- I HAD FOUND ANOTHER WAY OF REGAINING THIS PART OF ME. THAT IS ALL."

Subspace clearly wasn't satisfied with that answer and moved to grip Pally's arm before Roomy pushed him away, audibly growling. "I SAID TO LEAVE US ALONE. WHAT PART OF THAT DO YOU NOT UNDER- STAND?!" Their voice glitches involuntarily, probably from the intense emotion they were feeling.

Medkit, still across the room watches in shock as Subspace collides with the floor, too shocked to really process it until he laughs- probably the only genuine laugh he's had in the past year. Scythe has a good laugh too, but becomes concerned as Medkit's laughter goes from amused to deranged, hyena-esque laughing.
He desperately wants to curse the inventor out, but can't really get the words out, too focused on the fact that Subspace's own invention pushed him to the ground like he was nothing.

A mortified gasp-like sound comes from the Biograft as their owner grabs onto their claw and rushes out of the lobby area, and he's left heaving on the floor while his boss is tempted on calling a medic for him, even though he's just laughing his lungs out. Pineapple Pistol doesn't even look surprised, and shrugs as he bids goodbye to his friends while giving a soft kick to Subspace's back to make sure he's alive, or something- and the scientist just whines miserably, completely humiliated.

Medkit's pretty sure he heard an enthusiastic "SUCK IT, OLD MAN!" from Coil, as well.

Just outside, Roomy's holding onto Pally for dear life as if what they just did was a death sentence- and Pistol soon strolls up to them and offers to walk the both of them home. Pally takes up his offer while making sure her roommate's okay, telling them that it'll be fine- and that there was no way Subspace would come after the both of them.

Neither of the three really speak much to each other, and Pally serves as Chuck's guide considering he actually doesn't know where she lives (he does, but he ends up forgetting after like two weeks). As soon as they're home, she thanks him profusely before bringing them to the couch and rubbing their back.

"I- I MESSED UP, I DID NOT MEAN TO DO THAT- PALLY-" 

"Hey, hey- it's okay! It's alright, you kept me from getting hurt, and what you did was technically self-defense! It's fine, you're fine, we're fine-"

The two of them spend the rest of the afternoon on the couch until Roomy finally calms down, leaning their metal-plated body against her, playing the white noise that usually calmed them down on thundering, stormy nights. Neither of them say anything until its time for dinner, and the two of them come to a silent agreement to not talk about it until they were ready to. It'd be for the best.

Chapter Text

All things considered, spirits and morale were high in Crossroads Tower. Valk and Dom had released another single that set off the metaphorical fireworks in their office, so they were celebrating pretty hard. The two ordered themselves some hefty delivery meals and decided the production crew could join in on it, especially since they helped out with filming the music video for it.
Everyone's in a pretty good mood, and the party's in full swing. Dom's taking a more laid-back approach while his brother talks up half the office in record time, and the former is pretty sure at least a few people are drunk here already.

Amidst the chaos of it all were some people who were still doing their work- diligent as ever. He's pretty sure some of the staff is skipping out on the party and chilling right outside where the air's better. Being so high up has its perks, after all, with its air being noticeably cleaner despite the altitude.

Somewhere in the middle of the party, one of their newer hires stepped inside of the party room- one of the few who skipped out earlier and went back to doing their work. He didn't pay much attention to them until they threaded through the crowd of other workers to get to him, discreetly slipping him what looked like a letter and telling him to open it after everything calmed down.

Dom took it from them, putting it aside and thinking it was just another one from their devoted fan club. He'd be the one reading it out compared to Valk who'd usually just stammer over every fan letter he receives every time it gets to him. He couldn't have him growing an ego now could he? That wouldn't be responsible of him.

As the party rages on, he takes a few glances at the letter from time to time- always noticing something different each time he does look at it. First off- it's crudely made, definitely not from someone who knows how to make them. Second, it's covered in oddly colorful tape, as though its maker made a lot of mistakes and tried covering it up.

Taking the time to turn it over when things got a little calmer, he noted one other thing. The writing was neat, if a bit crooked in some parts, and that was on the outside- 'To Dom and Valk, From Yippy'. Even if it's probably unintentional, he feels honored that this seemingly young demon who he assumed was a fan put his name before his brother's.
Despite the fact they were a duo, more of their fans leaned to Valk's side, even if he's lost the majority of the Phestivals they had set up. It always made him a little jealous, but he never took it out on the younger- knowing it was mostly the fans' responsibility for their teams winning.

As things slowly winded down for the rest of the day, Dom bids goodbye to their staff team and wishes them safe travels back home, calling in a few of Flipside's chauffeurs to make sure the drunk ones got home safely. He saunters back into the tower and sees Valk settled down in his spinning chair- the same one he slept in when those two mystery demons climbed up Crossroads Tower a while ago. He chided his brother for not noticing earlier, but then again, he didn't say anything about the 'weird noises' he was hearing while doing his paperwork, so it was definitely his fault too.

Flipside take their usual positions around their office like area before they had to go to bed, and Dom looks over a couple things before his attention is turned to the letter that was delivered to him hours ago. Using his claw, he gently tears away the piece of decorative tape that covered the area where the letter opens, and takes the paper out.

It first starts out like every letter- addressing who its been sent to, stating their name, then it evolves into an.. Interesting proposal. The further he reads, the more his concern grows. Once he reaches the end of the letter, he blinks twice, squinting with his one eye, and rereads the note from start to finish.

Even after reading the letter two whole times, which is more than any letter he's ever been sent in years, he puts it back down and contemplates the meaning of life, looks out the window to see if the two demons who climbed Crossroads Tower weren't back, and stares down at the piece of paper laid that flat on his desk.

Never in all his years of being in the industry he works for, has he received a letter like this. He knows younger demons are more aggressive compared to the older demographic, who kind of tone it down- but this wasn't just some young nineteen year old demon, this was practically like fighting a newly spawned demon who still didn't know how the Inpherno worked.

Some part of him sees his own brother in a letter like this, with how upbeat the writing is to the point the writer's personality bled through to the words. Poetic, he knows- but it's completely accurate. He feels guilty for even considering even wanting to go along with their request, because one wrong move, and somebody would end up getting hurt.

Putting it down, it'd be for future Dom to be concerned over, and he focuses his attention towards his brother who was curled up on the chair he's sitting in, and sighs to himself. Perhaps it could wait a little longer- and his grandfather could look it over for good measure. Since the letter concerns the Swords more than it does with him and Valk, which came as a surprise.

Wordlessly carrying Valk into his arms, he takes another elevator up to their personal floors which only they had access to, opening the room to his door and placing him in bed, draping his blanket over him before leaving to go into his own room- changing his clothes and settling into his bed as sleep took over him.

It's pretty nerve wracking having all his relatives in the same place, honestly. Dom wasn't sure about calling up Umbrella and asking them if they could tell Firebrand to arrange a meeting with everyone else at Crossroads Tower, but the call wasn't as bad as the meeting that was happening right now.

Seriously, he didn't actually think about this the entire way through. He only shared the letter to Valk over breakfast this morning, letting him read it as he munched on his cereal (because apparently he didn't want to eat anything 'heavy' for breakfast this morning, probably had a new food place he wanted to try out later) and watched as his brother's expression turned from amused, to cautious, to horrified in less than 5 minutes.

Unfortunately, since he was the one who first received it, Dom had to be the bearer of bad news and thus the primary speaker on the letter, and he's already prepared himself to read it out in front of his great uncles, great aunt and grandfather. He's just glad Umbrella isn't here to weigh in because they would've immediately said no upon finding out who addressed the letter.

As he stands up, the feeling of eyes on him makes him slightly uncomfortable knowing they're from people he doesn't want to mess with- so he hopes they take this letter at least a little seriously and not just a sort of prank. They stopped pulling stuff like this years ago after their Great Uncle Illumina chewed Darkheart out for it.

The bright-eyed Deity actually looks like he's in a good mood today though, even more so than usual. He's even brought in a snack, which was out of character even for him. Didn't surprise Dom that he was still swatting away Darkheart's claw from getting a spoonful of his sundae, telling him he could go get one in his free time in a fond tone.

Clearing his throat, everyone turns to look at him and waits for him to speak, and he takes a not-so-subtle glance at the paper he's holding in his hands and tries not to deflate entirely as he regards everyone in the room.

"I'm sure that all of you are curious as to why me and Valk had to gather all of you today, especially right here in Crossroads Tower. However, as of yesterday, we've received a.. Personal request from a viewer of ours."

"And why should that be any of our concern? Mortals ask for things all the time, if they really wanted something, why don't they just visit our shrines?"

As expected, Great Aunt Windforce was the first to cut in. She wasn't one for appeasing mortals since she could just slay anyone who rubbed her the wrong way even slightly, but she put up with Flipside because they were her brother's grandchildren. A shiver goes up Dom's spine even thinking about what she would've done to them if they weren't.

"This request is a little more.." Dom struggles to find the word before his brother tugs on his shirt and whispers something. "Specific." There's a little flourishing gesture he makes as he brings the paper up close, knowing full well he still isn't prepared to read the entire thing, especially the back portion he doesn't know about, but does it anyway, if only to spare himself the embarrassment later.

"'Dear Dom and Valk,'

'My name is Yippy, from the Cookie Scouts on Maple Mountain in Thieves' Den. I'm writing to you because I have something that I'm very passionate about, and want to share with the rest of the world.'"

Stopping for a moment, he can see the way Windforce's expression changes from annoyed to slightly interested. His grandfather and other great uncles look a little confused, and Ghostwalker.. Retains that same expression he always has. It's hard to pinpoint any of his emotions at any given point in time, really.

"'For the past three years or so of my life, I've been a diligent member of the Cookie Scouts, always working hard to make friends, earn my badges, learn new life skills and share it to my fellow members, and the rest that's expected of me as a Cookie Scout. I've gotten most of the badges the rest of my troop already has, and so far all I've been doing is help guide them-'"

"Can you get to the fun part already? We're getting awfully bored here.." Darkheart drags out, still attempting to steal some of Illumina's sundae before he once again, is stopped by his hand. It doesn't look like their great uncle's breaking a sweat doing it, in fact, he looks completely calm- if a little annoyed.

"Do not rush them, brother. Anything that isn't thoroughly read through could mean devastating consequences, wouldn't you know?"

The deity groans at that, unsatisfied. "Brother, this is a young mortal who's barely got anything interesting going on as is. We don't keep up with them, let alone scouts. What could they possibly have to offer up that wouldn't be, 'endorse cookie sales'! Cut us a break, won't you?"

The shorter of the two idols actually breaks that up with a cough, gesturing to his brother. "He's- he's getting to it, don't worry."
There's an air of uncertainty that only Illumina and Firebrand seem to pick up on as Dom skips to the part that gets interesting as his great uncle requested.

".. 'I'd like to ask you one thing. If you could gather all your cool, sword relatives I've seen on T.V., it'd be really nice, because I've had my eye on a badge that's always been a little out of reach for a girl like me.'"

It's odd hearing a sentence like that come out of Dom, and while they knew he was just reading it off the colorful piece of paper he's holding in his claws, trying not to cut up the fragile material- it's still a little hilarious. Though, they're not too sure on why his expression looks so distressed-

"'I want to know if they would agree to a fighting match on my own terms. For my 'Qualified Phighter' badge. I've already done some practice at home with my gear, and I've sparred with some of my friends, and even a few adults in my home region. I've been able to beat them all, but my newest scoutmaster tells me I'm nothing until I get the badge. It doesn't bother me, but I like proving people wrong. My contact information is on the top of this letter, and I can't wait for your response to it.'"

Silence.

Valk is sure he could hear the sound of his own breathing, which is a lot more telling compared to a pin drop. If a room could dip so fast into silence with just a few sentences, he'd have called you a little insane. But to know that a young Inphernal, let alone one who's only being driven by the fact she was told she couldn't do something, is asking to engage in a phight with literal deities, feels like something he should've placed in his bucket list for the year.

".. Pardon?" 

A sigh of relief comes out of him as the room finally eases back into noise, but its mostly the deities around them looking shocked, confused and/or surprised. Even a combination of all three, coming from his granddad. Illumina had been the one to break the silence, having asked for Dom to lend him the letter so he could read what his great nephew just read, and make sure it was correct.

There is undeniable tension in the air as he reads through it, and Darkheart even moves his chair closer to his older brother's to get to the exciting part. Both of them pull away from the letter looking shocked and horrified, and entertained and pleasantly surprised respectively. Illumina doesn't even question his brother's antics since they've grown alongside each other for centuries now, but that doesn't stop him from giving him an odd stare as he laughs at the letter approvingly.

"The two of you realize there's an entire back portion of the letter that you missed, yes?"

"What?!"

The letter is soon passed to Venomshank, then to Windforce, and Ghostwalker- until it finally reaches Firebrand, who's hesitant to even pick it up after seeing the expression on his oldest brother's visage. Nonetheless, he gives it a thorough read and his feelings on the letter clearly didn't need to be spoken with the way his emotions were reflecting on his face.

There's no one who comments as he passes the letter back to his grandchildren, who look at him with unsure glances as he figures out what he could possibly say or do in the next few seconds. On one hand, he could decline and nothing bad would likely happen, except perhaps the little girl who had sent this letter having her dreams crushed.

On the other- he could accept, which had the potential to spark controversy across the Inpherno and give him tons of negative publicity- but from the way Windforce is looking at him, she is most definitely telling him to take this chance, if only to see the Inphernal who challenged them like this. He's sure that this little Cookie Scout would surely appreciate it, too..

"Let us have a discussion on this. I'd like to hear everyone's perspective on this. Even you, Windforce."

Varying noises of agreement fill the room, and his grandsons nearly leave before he tells them to stay there, and they look at each other and just shrug. Deciding to turn to the back of the paper to read the 'back portion' that their Great Uncle Illumina talked about, only to realize it was a full list of handwritten terms and conditions that Yippy had written out, and that they somehow managed to miss.

This.. Would be a long meeting.

Okay, so, it wasn't as boring as either of them thought it would be. It was mostly Illumina and Firebrand trying to explain why they wouldn't want to fight a child to Darkheart and Windforce respectively. Honestly neither of the two brothers are surprised that those two were the ones who'd be enthusiastic about this- but they were surprised seeing the usually prim and poise deity losing his mind over not wanting to fight a child.

"Darkheart, the risks we would have to take to make sure this goes smoothly are astronomical! That's not mentioning how this child could very well die due to our divine power- the fact that she's asking for all of us to phight with her is ridiculous enough, but by the terms and conditions, she'll do it without anything but her wits and gear-"

"Brother, you worry far too much! Didn't they also say she'd be allowed permitted use of the respawn system should she come to die by our blades?"

"That is not the point-"

While those two argued as if it were sibling banter- Windforce and Firebrand actually went into in-depth discussion, which Flipside kind of ignored in favor of reading the 'terms and conditions' Yippy made on the back of the paper, and while she left her signature on it, they weren't sure if she knew just how powerful the swords were in comparison to a mortal.

On top of being centuries of years old, they had divine power and they were skilled fighters on their own, even without their siblings. They've seen how and when the Factions formed, when they started developing a society and cultivating followers, having shrines built in their honor and cementing their place in the Inpherno- all of the things Deities do and whatnot. So to have a child deliver a letter that's essentially 'Hey, can you tell your God relatives to fight me?' made them really think.

"I'd like to interject with one other concern."

Everyone turns to Venomshank to pay attention to what he has to say, and the room's tension was thick enough to cut with a knife if you tried hard enough. He momentarily asks for the letter back, taking a good look at the front portion before setting it down. "This.. Young Inphernal- is from one of the foreign areas. The ones not of the Inpherno."

Silence once again falls over the room, and they all wait for him to continue. "It is.. Completely possible that she has the potential to reach our level, or even surpass it with her young age. Keep in mind, siblings- we do not know of their origins, only the fact that some parts of their world have bled into ours."

"Bah! How could a child stand against us? We'll crush her before she even gets the first hit in!"

"Windforce!"

"Am I wrong?!"

"Silence, both of you!" Illumina barks, turning to Venomshank with a conflicted expression. "While that may be true, the ones we've encountered so far don't seem to exhibit any sort of extraordinary capability besides the ones granted to them by their gears. I'd know from the month vacation I took. No residents on Calypso Island seem to possess such power.." He stops, thinking it over. "Though- it may just be because they're hiding it."

"Right." Venomshank says, with a sense of finality. "I will admit. I want to take chances here, and if she does end up being weaker than all of us- we can go easy on her, can't we?"

"Terms and conditions say nobody's allowed to hold back." Valk says, refusing to look up from the paper. "Plus, she's signed it, so.."

"Not to mention, she wants to see all of you doing, and I quote, 'cool tricks out on the field while we fight', so she's trying to really make it seem like she's a threat. You guys sure you want to accept this? Wouldn't be much of a hassle if its a no, but it'll take about a week of set up- plus making sure she's serious about this entire ordeal." Dom says, sitting in his chair as if he wasn't contemplating if life was real or not a couple minutes ago.
"Then again, she wrote up a list of rules- and it does say neither Flipside nor any of you would be responsible if she sustained any injuries."

"May I ask- where would this phight be taking place in?" Illumina chimes in, and Valk readily answers, visibly excited. "Griller Stadium in Tastyville! The one granddad first saw when the entire thing happened with the new world collision or something, right granddad?"
"Yes, Valk- although, I am concerned as to why she wants it hosted in a sports stadium of all places.. Doesn't seem like the most ideal area for a phight."

Dom taps his claw against the table for a moment before speaking up. "Granddad, we've held matches in the biggest Laundromat in Crossroads before. I think a stadium would be more than ideal for a match, especially one that isn't meant to last too long. It's not like Yippy could last that long against you and the other Swords, right?"

Firebrand is still understandably hesitant about pitting himself and his siblings against a child, but he takes a deep breath and prepares himself for the next thing he's about to say.

"We shall have a vote on it."

The vote (surprisingly) didn't end in a tie! Ghostwalker had raised his hand in favor of giving the child a chance in a fight, so really it was four votes against two. Terms and conditions held more things like Valk and Dom doing commentary for the match (Which the Cookie Scouts would apparently be paying for) and other miscellaneous add-ons that Yippy could think of in the moment.

The days leading up to it were probably the most tense. Windforce and Darkheart had taken to training themselves- not that the former ever stopped doing that, and Illumina was also training, except it was more on teaching himself how to hold back compared to dishing it out. He always preferred taking his enemies down verbally, but since the Cookie Scout requested they use their blades, he wouldn't violate that rule.

Meanwhile, Flipside went about their business as usual if arrangements weren't actively being made. They had a few phone calls with Yippy from time to time to check in on her, and she seemed to be pretty excited about the coming match, even telling the two brothers how hard she's been working just training. So much so that she skipped out on a few days of camp.

"She's really serious about this, isn't she?" Valk comments, watching Dom put down his phone. "It's kind of amazing. Makes you wonder who's raising these kids, doesn't it?"

"I'm wondering what kind of Scout master lets these things happen." His younger brother says, storming off to his room. The other quickly follows, not exactly seeing why he's so upset. "They're setting an unrealistic standard for children to reach- it's baffling. Monstrous, horrifying- what if this goes wrong?"

"Where's all this coming from? You didn't have any of these concerns when the meeting happened!" Valk says, watching as he freezes up a little at that before responding again, sounding more stressed than earlier.

"Sure, I might not have voiced any of this back then- because I didn't think of it at the time. How was I going to know the Swords would consider- let alone say yes to this kind of thing?!" He should've probably caught on when Dom first showed him the letter anyways- that expectant look of unease on his face as his gaze on the paper kept getting lower and lower. "I might not know this child personally, but I know enough that she's too young to die to this kind of thing."

"But we have her on the respawn system! Come on, Dom! She'll be fine, okay?" 

Valk offers him his hand, and Dom can't do much but take it- unless he wanted to overthink this entire thing again. "Fine. If you say so."


The day of the match comes, and its a surprisingly calm and even tranquil morning in Crossroads as Flipside prepares for their whole commentary business for the phight, they finish up with preparations once Firebrand comes to pick them up, and they head over to Griller Stadium with little complications just as the morning bleeds into afternoon.

Unbeknownst to any of them, there was a crowd awaiting for their arrival in the stands- which Dom and Valk didn't sign up for, but then again this was a stadium and they're probably not even profiting off of having everyone there anyway. If they were, that'd be another issue entirely, but they weren't going to focus on the long, tedious part of it.

Their grandfather tells them to run along and they quickly head up to the Press Box. Another one of the things Yippy wanted for them to do was actually televise the match. Not because she thought it'd be cool, but because she said it'd make more profit for them both, which was oddly smart for a young girl who didn't understand the sheer power of a single member of the SFOTH.

Of course, Valk took that up with no questions asked and so did Dom, since he didn't see much of an issue with it. His only worry was that the match would go on to be too short, but, it would probably be fine. Hopefully Yippy would be able to hold her ground long enough for their usual viewers to be satisfied.

Their staff's already making their way around the Stadium's seating, and he notes that some of them are already stopping by for a snack or two at a distant hot dog stand. Not that it mattered, they wouldn't start the filming until all the SFOTH were there, so him and his brother took this chance to just talk about the place in general.

Neither of them had actually stepped foot in this area before, and the architecture was already a little weirdly-Crossroads-like, but this was just something else. He's never seen this many people gathered for such an event unless it was one of their concerts, and he thinks even that's a stretch. With how packed the area is, there's no doubt that other viewers are sitting comfortably at home, waiting.

"How do you think the match is gonna go, Dom?" Valk asks absentmindedly, staring down at the open playing field, with most of the stuff that the athletes here used being cleared out. "Don't wanna sound like I'm not confident in granddad, but I wanna root for the little guy! Literally- Yippy's way shorter than them all."

"Don't think it's a good idea to start calling who's going to win and who's going to lose before a match, Valk. You never know what could happen." He says, squinting to see a small figure holding a basket and making the trip across the field and over to the Swords, who were still warming up. "Looks like the little phighter's got a gift to give. Wonder what it could be?"

Yippy's been looking forward to this day ever since she sent that letter. She adjusted to the world around her with ease, taking her loss of hair in stride and making sure she was still able to wear her Cookie Scout uniform. Matter of fact, she's still wearing it now, even before the match has officially started. It was the one thing she wore if she was out doing work, but even if she wasn't- she still liked wearing it for the sentimental value.

She's been a scout for so long she's starting to get accustomed to the fashion of it. It's funny to think about- really. Yippy used to hate putting on her uniform and sash before one day, she just put on her uniform one day and had her hair braided a different way- and everything started making sense for her.

Ever since that day she's been a serial badge collector and probably the most dedicated member of her Cookie Scout troop. She's actually the first to try contacting the SFOTH out of everyone in the scouts after her new Inphernal scoutmaster told her and the rest of the scouts they wouldn't be worth teaching if one of them couldn't stand up to anyone outside of the Thieves' Den region.

Needlessly harsh, she knows, and she had to spend at least a few couple hours comforting her fellow scouts about it and reassuring them that their abilities were plenty useful in and outside of fighting circumstances. That it wasn't their fault they weren't fighters by nature, and that it wasn't weird or wrong for not wanting to get in one and just wanting peace.

Gripping the handle she's holding onto, she grounds herself by taking in a deep breath and looking down at the flowers held inside of the wicker basket in her hands and marches right up to the deities and stops a few feet away, knowing if she got close- she would really have to crane her neck to look up at them because of how short she is. Even her new Scoutmaster made fun of her for it, not that she ever got mad because.. She's already gone bald and lost the light orange pigmentation in her skin, it could not get any worse, really. But she liked how she looked! She's just fine.

The scout is first noticed by Venomshank, who slowly kneels down to her height to greet her as everyone else turns their head to look at her. Firebrand and Illumina look like they're regretting their decision to even let this match pass, while Windforce and Darkheart share a grin- with one more malicious than the other. Ghostwalker simply nods to her as she speaks up.

"Hello everyone!" Her voice is tiny, much like she is.

Venomshank is suddenly brought back to when he first took Sword in as a child, and he glances to the side of the stadium where his son and Rocket were sitting, chatting away as if nothing else in the world mattered. Not far away from them was Zuka, who returned his gaze as if he were expecting him to look up at him. As much as he refused to admit it, he had softened as of late due to parenthood.

"I'm so glad all of you could come here!! I didn't expect so many other demons to come either, but apparently everyone became real interested once the other Cookie Scouts spread the news!!" He (unfortunately) sees Sword in the way she carries herself- happy, upbeat- a little naïve. Just like he was, and still is- now.

"Your friends spread the news?" Illumina nears the two of them as well, peering down at her with a soft look in his solid-colored eyes. "They seem to have done a good job, seeing as how the stadium's full."

"Yeah!! Uhm- I came to give you all a gift before the phight starts! I spent a lot of time thinking about it- but my friends told me to go with something simple instead, so!" She reaches into her basket and takes out a daisy, placing it into Venomshank's much bigger claw. With every word she says- he begins to feel more and more hesitant.
"I got you all some flowers!"

Firebrand has to forcibly turn himself away to prevent himself from looking at her, and Illumina's face softens up as she reaches up as far as she could to place one in his hands- with him eventually just reaching down to grab it for himself, giving her a gentle 'thank you.' as he walks back over to his brother to make sure he's okay.

The others take their gifts with varying degrees of enthusiasm, with Windforce huffing and crushing the flower in her hands when Yippy wasn't looking- and Darkheart holding back on the evil laughter as he stores it in his own little space in his cape. Ghostwalker doesn't really know how to respond, so he simply thanks her and goes back to assessing his blade.

They watch as she makes her way back over to her original spot on the field, and though it's too late to back out of things, Firebrand makes a silent agreement with Illumina to actively hold back when they're up against her, knowing full well they wouldn't be able to bring themselves to hurt a child, otherworldly being capable of leveling the ground they're standing on or not.

Once Valk and Dom are given the sign to go ahead, the cameras start rolling- they're live.

"Good afternoon, citizens of Crossroads!"
The crowd positively lights up at that, the cheering growing louder by the minute- calming down after enough time has passed.

"And good afternoon to everyone watching from home, as well."

"Today, we're coming to you live at Griller Stadium in the heart of Tastyville for a very important match!" Dom just had to remember to do it like they practiced- Valk's doing his part, he should be able to do his own. At least there's no cameras on the commentary they're doing right now- otherwise it'd show his slightly concerned expression.
"See that girl on the field? That's a Cookie Scout aiming to get her Qualified Phighter badge. What do you think, Valk?"

"I'm rootin' for her! Not that I think the Swords can't handle her- but there's always gotta be someone in the little guy's corner giving them some support!"

"I think it's a brilliant display of bravery and audacity to have to send a letter to us to arrange the Swords like this, but, I still believe they'll be able to beat her. Let's just hope she puts on a good fight."

The air is buzzing with conversation from the crowd as everyone on the field warms up, and Dom is pretty sure at least some of the phighters are here and actively watching the match. He wouldn't be surprised if they came up to him after the match and asked who the kid was and where he found her, which he isn't even sure he wants to answer.

But it all quiets down as the referee- a tall, plump looking demon wearing a baseball cap in the stands (Because the entire field would be used for the fight and she wants to stay out of it, he presumes) holding a whistle and megaphone in her hands addresses the crowd.


"The match between Yippy and the SFOTH deities starts only when the signal is given. No later or less! Any interruptions from the Crowd, and you will be kicked out! Is that understood?!"

A unanimous sound of agreement is made from all the attendees, much to her satisfaction. The whistle soon goes off, and Flipside watches as the SFOTH surround her as if she were in a pit of vipers- at least, that's the metaphor Valk used for it. Looking down at her while she turned in place, looking at where they were standing.

It is silent in the stadium for a couple minutes until Windforce steps forward with a grin on her face- one Dom was all too familiar with whenever he saw her face against a mortal he knew would lose. He supposed that he can at least credit her for taking Yippy seriously, even though she's a little girl.

"You know what, kid? Let's see what you've got-"

Windforce gets to say nothing else after that as Yippy seems to pick her up nonchalantly, and then twists her into a pretzel. There is no time left for the crowd to react as she borderline throws Windforce into Firebrand, sending them both flying to one side of the Stadium- and proceeds to toss what looked like a cookie bomb (Her gear?) to them.

Dom and Valk are left shocked in the press box as the rest of the SFOTH struggle to grasp what just happened. Windforce looks clearly out of it and they're not even sure if their grandfather is even conscious after that. Only Ghostwalker goes over to check on them, and he gets pelted by a cookie bomb from where he was standing too, promptly falling to the floor as though he were a ragdoll.

And Flipside doesn't process it just yet-

But the crowd

goes

wild.

The ones from Tastyville are cheering for Yippy in the stands, and they're very sure the other Inphernals are starting to join in seeing as how Firebrand and Windforce were both immediately thrown out of the wringer, and the Cookie Scout looks like she hasn't even broken a sweat. In fact, she has a wide smile on her face, as though she didn't just commit what had to be the most humiliating thing one could do to a deity.

"Who's next?!"

Valk is left fumbling for his microphone so he can still give commentary while Dom is trying to pick his jaw off the floor, unable to comprehend how the two most powerful deities (in his personal opinion) went down that easily to a young Inphernal. 
"It looks as though two- three deities are out- immediately! With Yippy impressively- managing to fold the Goddess of Wind and Justice herself into a pretzel before-" His brother is actively tuning him out in favor of looking at the fight that's going on, because no amount of commentary could beat the absolute cinema that was this match.

Venomshank surges forward- trying to slash at her to see what she'd do- but she simply slinks away, climbing onto his body as though he were a jungle gym and dangling off of his clothes. It would be funny if it weren't for the fact that he was flailing wildly telling her to stop digging her claws into his clothing. Ouch.
Eventually he basically taps out of the fight after Yippy sunk her fangs into his neck and arms, which was probably because she was reaching for anything in biting distance.

Darkheart, very obviously enraged at the fact this child had taken down his brother, tries to summon chains to hold her down- and his manic grin appears when he sees that she's being held down. For about, a few seconds anyway. The smirk on his face is wiped off the moment she manages to break out through sheer will alone, and her eyes are set on him.

There's this moment where he feels fear wash over him, before he's suddenly tackled to the Stadium's grounds and being punched in the face- repeatedly. Over, and over, and over, and over again as the crowd in the stands cheers her on. He doesn't know how long this lasts but it is more painful than however many times Illumina has hurt him in the past.

Because at least those were in controlled conditions, and mostly his fault because he was being a jerk- but here? He could've tapped out the moment she knocked his older siblings off of their high horses, which makes him realize that this was probably also his fault for not realizing that in time. Oops.

It's not like it really ends up mattering anyway, because he's knocked out when she's halfway finished with her barrage of punches, and then- predictably, thrown to the side of the stadium as if he were nothing.

"And there goes Venomshank and Darkheart! At least the two of them managed to put up a decent fight before-"

( Yippy's fellow Cookie Scouts are busy selling their newest flavor of cookies in the stands, and are getting tons of buyers at that. It's a new Red velvet flavor mix of the usual cookies that they sell whenever they patrol Maple Mountain, pretty fitting considering what's going on in the field below them.

Earbuds groans in frustration as he hears the cheers from outside, and he has to remember that he still has a job to do at Griller Stadium that he couldn't afford to take a break from considering it was Peggy's day for today, and he honestly doubts that Papa Pizza Paddle would really let him with a crowd like this.

Sword is left in shock at the sight of his father going down that easily- and Zuka is metaphorically shitting bricks at the display. Rocket isn't even sure that actually happened and nearly goes down to check for himself before the veteran grabs hold of his good arm and tells him it is NOT worth it.

Nevada, or- Seashell Necklace, winces as Illumina's face turns from concern to downright worry and soon- fear. She's never seen him scared before, even when facing a few odd critters in the waters around Calypso Island. Then again, he doesn't know who Yippy is, nor does he know the lengths she'd go to for a badge. )


Illumina is left last on the field, which only serves to heighten his senses more. His focus is on Yippy's slowly approaching figure coming towards him with what looks like a kind smile- and he has no doubt that it is. It just doesn't appear very kind in the moment. Some onlookers are quiet while others yell for the deity to do something, and he is scrabbling around in his mind for a plan before she moves too fast for him to even comprehend-

And suddenly, his vision blurs. Everything goes quiet- and he feels his body hitting the ground.

Yippy had purposefully given him an easier way of 'going out', since Gods didn't really do the whole 'death' business. So she just got close enough to place one of her Cookie Bombs at his feet, and rushed away when it was detonating. She didn't have to pick him up and throw him to a wall- because apparently the bomb did that to him anyway- and he gets flung across the field and into the opposite wall with a crunch.
It takes a little longer to sink in, but she eventually realizes that all of them are down, and frowns a little as the crowd continues cheering her on.

Valk is the first one to take notice of her expression and nudges Dom, who looks at him with an expression that's essentially saying 'Don't tell me you're doing what I think you're doing' as he reaches for a microphone, and Dom is left wondering if reality is even real anymore as his brother uses the stadium speakers to his advantage.

"Congratulations to our victor, Yippy!" The crowd once again cheers before quieting down, noticing the young demon staying oddly still and not- really cheering for herself. "But you know what? Why don't we raise the stakes a bit, huh?"

The Cookie Scout turns her gaze to the press box- where Valk gives her a casual wave (Which she can't even see) and continues. "See- I noticed you don't seem too happy about beating the SFOTH already. Since you're the one who proposed this whole thing, I'd like to offer you another match- this time, against our talented cast of phighters! Come on down- I know all of you are somewhere around here."

The idol isn't able to see it, but she is positively quaking. The Inpherno feels this lingering sense of dread as he finishes that sentence, but they all brush it off as the cheers double, and the phighters in the stands are pushed to go down to the field and face the Cookie Scout- with some mortals cheering that if the SFOTH couldn't do it, they might be able to.

Ban Hammer is first who's down at the field, impatiently waiting as everyone else trickles in from different parts of the stadium. Skateboard, Slingshot, and Boombox soon follow, having been in the stands sitting with Pineapple Pistol and Scooter- trying to put on confident expressions when each of them knew they'd probably be getting their asses kicked.

Sword and Rocket look at each other- then at Zuka, who only lets them go with a hesitant nod. The latter made a promise with his father that if the match got too intense- Zuka would be free to intervene and get him out of the field. Rocket isn't so sure at why his father's so concerned before remembering this was the same girl who literally just soloed six deities.. Damn.

Vine Staff and Shuriken were sitting with Katana and Hyperlaser at the time- who were sitting next to Lilypad and Gummy Onion. The four of them were warned not to take Yippy lightly- even after the beating she gave the SFOTH.

"What she did to them is going to be a whole lot worse when it's done to you, old man." His usual light-hearted tone is replaced with one of genuine concern, and the other demon beside him could only nod. "I'm worried for you here, Hyperlaser. And for your associates. Don't think I'm joking with you."

Scythe and Medkit eventually come strolling in, with Subspace and Biograft not far behind. The last to arrive is Coil, who was busy trying to finish his hotdog in the stands on his way down, clearly not expecting the call out from Valk. Everyone is in similar states of unease- but Ban Hammer just looks pissed. Probably on behalf of his mother who was busy being un-pretzeled away from the stadium.

Once again, Yippy's surrounded. But that smile stays on her face, causing a great amount of fear to settle in the hearts of the phighters, especially considering this kid's only sweating because of the sheer excitement and not because she's actually putting much effort into the fight- which was terrifying knowledge all on its own.

"Can we get started, miss Baseball Glove?" It's a little cute that she still has to yell to make her voice heard, but that doesn't really do much to relax any of them. All the phighters are tensed up, gears brandished- obviously ready for a phight. If you had told any of them they had to fight some young Inphernal in Griller Stadium today, they'd have given you confused looks (Maybe an amused laugh from Ban Hammer) all across.

"Same rules apply! Any interference from the crowd- and you are out!"

Boombox still isn't sure he wants to clock this kid and give her a concussion, or worse- make her deaf using his phinisher, but Skateboard- who's just a few feet away from him tells the musician it'll be fine, and that there was no possible way that she'd be able to beat all fifteen of them in a phight.

Katana and Hyperlaser aren't too sure about that, and they share a glance and nod to each other, knowing that losing would be better than potentially sustaining major injuries at the hand of a demon as young as she was. The former worries what training she could've possibly gone through to achieve this kind of power.
If only he knew.

( The stands are still buzzing with activity as everything happens. Chuck is busy trying to film everything that's happening using two phones at once, which is easier said than done considering the people are so loud that their screams are going to be the only audio that's picked up. He made sure to wish Boombox and his friends a good luck before they went down there, knowing full well they don't stand a chance.

Mindgrapes is busy heaving over the fact that Yippy managed to even do that, and he wonders how bad things were in Munchmore that she managed to change this much. He wonders if her aunt Ember knows- or if she's watching this match, because he doesn't see her in the stands.

A portal opens up in the Hotdoggeria- and Earbuds worries that its another one of Radley's schemes before a familiar looking demon with a tail steps through, addressing him directly by name and asking for his usual hotdog order. Rail pauses and looks behind him to see the crowd taking up the stands, and decides- fuck it, he's got the rest of the day free anyway.

The moment he gets his order, he settles down beside a demon holding their unlit Bomb gear to comfort themselves before the next match starts. A cat brushes up against their leg, and they slowly bring it up to their lap, attempting to cover its ears from all the loud cheering around. )

The whistle goes off.

Ban Hammer is first to strike- much like his mother, and proceeds to get folded like her as well. Being, twisted and turned into a demon-pretzel. Except it takes a little more effort this time, since she can't exactly catch him off guard when he's already so angry. He's busy trash talking her before she trips him, sending him face first into the ground beneath as she towers over him if only for a moment.

"You wanna know something, mister Ban Hammer?"

None of the phighters are making a move just yet- seeing as how she managed to take him down by tripping him, of all things.
"The stuff you were saying earlier- they were mean. Bully words." Yippy says, climbing up onto his armor and standing over him that way. "And I hate bullies."

Skateboard swears there's this one guy screaming louder than anyone in the stands and exhausting his voice- and he'd be concerned if Ban Hammer didn't get morphed and molded into a pretzel in the next few minutes- and then got thrown to the same side of the stadium his mother was thrown at. Oh, and not to mention- there isn't any damage done to the wall despite how hard Windforce had hit it- so he bounces off pathetically and lands on the ground with a humiliated whine.

Everything after that comes as a blur, but Hyperlaser is easily dealt with because Yippy repeatedly punched him in his old man bones while Katana watched, completely horrified at the display of absolute rabid child energy. The moment she turns to face him, he goes on the defensive, still not wanting to hurt her- or get himself hurt majorly.

"Little one, I do not wish harm upon you-"

A noise that can only be described as a cat's yowl comes out of her as she mauls Katana. "Nobody calls me little one!"

What follows is her attempting to strangle him (and obviously not doing so, because that'd be murder, but it still hurts) and dragging him across the ground- and he's not even resisting anymore. He's kind of just given in as the fight rages on, and he's fine with that if it means this is all he has to go through. Eventually he just passes out halfway through, much to everyone else's shared horror.

"Ban Hammer, Hyperlaser, and Katana are out! Let's see how the other twelve phighters handle this!"

Coil growls, pushing past everyone else to get a hit on the kid.

"How in the Everloving Spawn are you getting folded by a kid who named herself Yippy?!" It seems more like a question directed to the Warden (Who is unresponsive) compared to the other two, but it's not like he's getting an answer anytime soon.

Taking a step to the side, Yippy dodges his punches until she climbs on his back, holding onto his hood and pulling down- causing both of them to fall. Coil is stunned, but even more so when she grabs his arms and forces him to punch himself- and internally, he's hoping Skateboard doesn't hold this against him.

His body eventually falls limp as she yells "Why are you punching yourself?!" over and over again, until she sets her eyes on another pair- being Subspace and Biograft. Predictably, the scientist decides to handle her first, as though he'd fare any better to the twenty-something year old she just mauled not five minutes ago.

"Coil is down for the count! And- IS THAT A POT OF HOT COFFEE IN HER HANDS?!"

The crowd is torn between screaming in terror and cheering as she pours what everyone can only assume is coffee from what looked like a mini-thermos, which Dom just gives up on questioning, instead applauding into the mic with this sort of defeated energy that nobody else is matching right now.

Of course the hot coffee collides with Subspace and he shrieks as though he's in a horror movie, and he's left sprawled out on the ground as he calls for help from his Biograft, who actually manages to get a scratch on her arm before she kicks it where its shins would be and starts kicking it, because apparently her arms are getting tired.
Medkit is both amused and horrified- with Scythe taking the lead as usual and trying to hit Yippy herself- before her usually pristine white leather jacket is doused with coffee, and she lands on the grass with a growl. 

"Give it up, lass! It's nine on one, yer not winnin' this!"

Yippy huffs, probably scanning her for any weak points- and moves when Scythe least expects it. "I'm not down yet!"

It's actually the most a phighter's put into keeping themselves up, but it's probably because Yippy's being worn down by all of them- Scythe's eager to take advantage of that before her own gear is taken out of her hands, and she starts getting bludgeoned by the kid- she clearly has no idea how her weapon works, so its mostly just her smacking the body against her head and horns. Doesn't mean it doesn't hurt.

Medkit would've come in with healing if the Cookie Scout hadn't thrown it in his direction and hit him in the face, so he was down too. The last thing he saw before his vision turned black was Yippy taking off her scout cap and donning Scythe's cowboy hat, turning to the remaining seven phighters with a grin. 

"Come on!"

The crowd's cheering is interrupting any possible chances at a plan being formed with all seven of them- and Vine Staff quickly realizes this fight wouldn't be one they could win, so their next best move is making sure they didn't get majorly injured. She looks at Shuriken who is unfortunately already heading right for Yippy, with Slingshot having this horrified expression on his face as he follows after his roommate.

Vine Staff doesn't have any time to get mad at her brother as his own grapple is used against him- and she manages to tangle both him and Slingshot in it in record speed- faster than when he usually messes up his training at home. Rocket, unfortunately- had one of his missiles going towards her, and she managed to dodge that by using the two who were tangled up like meat shields- meaning they were out too.

Her eyes lock onto Vine Staff, who's busy trying to heal up her roommates before she realizes Yippy is looking at her.

"I hate my veggies."

There's barely enough time for her to react before her own staff is ripped away from her- and her sprouts instead turn into vines which just- long story short, she ends up in the same kind of situation her roommates are in, and she's slumped against them as she bears witness to the rampage the little scout's going on.

"There goes more of them! That's Scythe, Medkit, and the Thieves' Den phighters down!"

As much as Skateboard and Boombox don't want to- they kind of have to go on the offensive here. The former finds a little more trouble considering he needs to utilize the rest of the field to build up speed- but just as he gives himself the first push, he's tackled off of his board-

"STOP- STOP IT- GET OFF, OFF OF ME! OFF!-" Yippy is ferociously biting at the base of his horns, really digging her fangs in there as Skateboard is doing everything he can to shake her off. It's starting to look like a babysitting job gone wrong with how Boombox tries pulling her off, but instead gets a punch to the gut instead, which was enough to deter him entirely.

Devoid of anyone else to call out to because everyone else was down for the count, Skateboard resorts to asking Sword and Rocket for help- and the swordsman tries using his All-Mighty Axle Arc to try getting her off, but the handle of his sword lands right in her outstretched claw, and suddenly- everyone in her immediate vicinity is in danger.

Rocket tells Sword to find cover as he jumps into the air, fully intending on using his Phinisher before he's tugged down on his good leg- and suddenly he's reminded of the times when he used to get fistfights in Playground- except this is a literal kid and he's long buried that part of himself in the past. Not that it really stops him from trying to fight back, but he gives up after the kid's punches start hurting his face.

Sword is the last phighter left standing- or at least, able to walk in the moment. At this point, he's about ready to give up before Yippy just kicks him in the legs and knocks him out- putting an end to the entire match.

.. And as the phighters' bodies dot the Stadium grounds, Yippy looks into one portion of the stands and tilts her head.

"Can I have my badge now?"

Medkit grumbles as he wakes up- the last thing he remembers seeing being that Cookie Scout before he was.. Knocked out? Yeah, he was knocked out. Sitting up from where he was laid down, he makes a noise of disgust realizing he's sprawled out on the Stadium's chairs out in the stands. His boss scoffs near him, looking at his surprised expression with a tired one.

"Calm down, 'Kit. They had this place cleaned- it's the late afternoon. Yer the last to wake up out of all of us." She says, sounding a little jealous. "Honestly, I woulda bet on you snoozin' 'til evening with the way you were placed on those seats. Yer lucky that kid was innocent enough to give you a decent out."

"Scythe, I couldn't even do anything."

"Exactly." He notices that his boss' hat is missing, and that her clothes were stained. That never happened during phights, and he made the wise decision to not ask her about it. Ban Hammer was already gone, but Subspace was nearby, with someone tending to his.. Burns?

Oh. Oh shit, right- she managed to get a pot of hot coffee and pour it on him. Medkit's memories are slowly flooding back to him- and he's worried his clothes got dirtied before he looks down to see they're pristine. A few bits of dirt here and there, but nothing to warrant a trip to the dry cleaners in Lost Temple again.

"We're goin' home soon as Broker can pick up my damn calls."

"You know my car is still parked outside, Scythe."
".. Fine."

"Uh- excuse me, miss?" Medkit freezes up as he hears the voice, and so does his boss. They both make that slow dramatic turn as they see Yippy holding up her hat with a regretful look on her face. "I'm sorry I spilled that coffee on you in our match earlier. I got your hat cleaned, but I don't know about the rest of your outfit.."

The two share a glance and wonder if this kid's being serious- apologizing for what was probably the most intense phight that anyone's watched since whatever the hell the SFOTH used to do back when they really wanted mortals to worship them, managing to beat not only six deities, but fifteen skilled phighters on top of that.

Scythe would be impressed if she wasn't simultaneously terrified on what this kid could do to her, or the Church.

"Yanno what? Keep it, kid. It's yers." And leave the family alone while yer at it, is what she would've said had she not held her tongue. Yippy's eyes lit up as she stammered out a small noise of surprise before running over to her and giving her a hug, much to her thinly veiled discomfort. "Alright- alright kid, c'mon. Get offa me."

"Thank you so much! Uhm- I need to go home now. I still have to patch on my new badge."

Medkit pauses, and turns to look at her with disbelief in his eye. He noted already that she was apparently a Cookie Scout, but he didn't clue in that this was one of the things she had to do for one. "Did you.. Seriously fight the SFOTH just to get a new badge for that sash around you?"

"Huh?" Yippy looks down at her vest and smiles back up at him. "Yeah! And 'cause I wanted to help my friends out. Fighting you all only came after they all lost!"

He just.. Accepts that answer, knowing that at least this kid wasn't fighting him and the others out of malice, but just.. Out of obligation. One could only wonder what other things she could do if she were pushed to do so. Though, he's concerned this kid isn't getting a proper childhood.
"Get home safe, scout." He wishes half-heartedly, watching as she gave him an enthusiastic wave before going down the steps and running off to her guardian.

"'Kit."
"Scythe."

"Ya think Broker saw this?"

Medkit rolls his one eye and moves to get up, hearing at least one bone crack as he did so. "The match was televised, of course he saw it."

The aftermath of the entire match at Griller Stadium left many Phighting! fans requesting if Yippy could become a member of the cast- but Dom and Valk pushed back on the decision, citing that she could join Phighting! when she grows older. Flipside worries that she'll make everything boring if she does end up joining the way she is now.

The SFOTH end up with a multitude of injuries, the most notable of which being Illumina who had to be put in a full-body cast in a specialized room in a hospital in Crossroads, and Darkheart, whose smile is ruined due to the one tooth Yippy managed to knock out during the first half hour of the phight. Venomshank now has to check on him to make sure he isn't longingly staring into a mirror, reminiscing about his prized tooth.

As for the phighters- most are honestly just glad its over now, but some are still salty and bitter about the outcome. Ban Hammer and Coil, notably. It's rumored that the reason the Warden hadn't shown up during the next few matches was because he was butthurt about losing to a girl scout, and Coil was just pissed she beat him while saying something childish.
Oh, and Subspace is fine.. Relatively.

Broker is busy reclining in a spinning chair, having talked to his boss and co-worker about their resting hours considering the beatdown they just underwent. Father Overseer is there with him in a secluded room- the one where he usually called Medkit from whenever the Father needed him.

Their conversation is interrupted by a knock at their door, and before the high priest could answer-

A small, young voice rang out from the other side.

"Do you want a girl scout cookie?"

They had to increase security after that.

Chapter Text

Radlynn wasn't one for much emotion. Growing up in Oniontown does that to you- especially if you're in between foster families, going from one to another and never really finding a home for life. Yeah, so what- she was an orphan, big deal, right? Her parents didn't want her or something and now she's alone, boohoo.

The teen never liked feeling bad for herself, always thinking that it'd be throwing a pity party if she did. So she distracted herself from it, kept herself busy doing other things around the city so she didn't have to face it. Because she knew it wouldn't end well for her.

And it worked. Worked so well, she distracted herself more and more until there was a whole personality built up around it. To Oniontown, she was Radlynn- that rambunctious, radish fanatic that stalked the streets, did graffiti, and was a troublemaker. That was the exact picture she painted for herself, and people fell for it.

Of course not all of them did- her brother was one of them. Being a fan of onions, but not just onions- but Sarge. Yeah, they got along moderately well in the first half of their friendship, doing everything rowdy teens in the city they lived in did, and had fun with their lives, and then they became siblings somewhere down along the line- neither of them really remember, nor do they care.

But lately- Gummy Onion's been busy. He's skipping out on some of their sessions 'cause there's this new guy he's friends with that wanders in from the Monorail and her brother has to guide him back to the part of Blackrock where his apartment building is, as if the guy can't do it himself or something, everyone has a map, don't they?

How does she know he lives in an apartment building? Gummy told her, obviously. To make up for lost time, Gummy often tells her about what he did while he wasn't there. Radlynn tells him not to because that's personal information but he says its 'fine' since they'll never end up meeting anyways. As if she's not going to end up encountering him one day.

Whenever she's bored, she just kind of goes home and watches T.V., but even somebody like her knows the benefits of going outside and getting some good vitamin D every now and again. Besides, television was lame because the only news network that didn't feel like it had false information was Nowtime News, and she didn't like Duke Gotcha because of his stupid hair and mustache.
.. Well, now that those two things were gone, she could actually watch it and feel entertained, so, that's a plus.

Where does she live? Good question! Radlynn basically left the orphanage she used to live at when she was around fifteen or so and went to go crash at her brother's place, and eventually his grandma gave him the keys to her house after she moved to a retirement home somewhere out of the city.

The house's couch is her bed, and honestly she doesn't mind. On hot days, (Which were rare, considering they live in an area that gets pretty cold) she sleeps on the floor out of the general area where Sarge Fan walks so he doesn't trip over her or anything. It's a system they managed to work on together, and only they really get it. Nobody else sleeps over at his house anyway, besides maybe the occasional stray or two.

Living with him is a lot better than the orphanage because for one- she lives with somebody she likes and not any snot-nosed kids who whine and cry every waking moment of the day. Being an older kid in there, she knew she was never gonna get adopted anyway, so she just walked out of the building with the clothes she got and ran, no issues there.

Whenever its brought up in conversation, usually by her brother, she cuts him off and tells him to stop trying to pry into her past as if it were a creaky vent. Sarge Fan knows she doesn't owe him anything, and he doesn't owe her anything too- but really, who's gonna fault the guy for being curious? Radlynn would be too, if she were another person.

The freedom she got was awesome too. Both of them are usually in and out of the house, so she's got a set of spare keys that's always hidden under her hat, which still fits snugly around her head even with her horns, not that they bother her since they were short and stubby. Probably not the best thing ever, but neither was being bald, and she just finished getting over that. If she hears another kid calling her 'Baldlynn' out in the streets, there's going to be problems.

But it looks like everyone's good at keeping the peace and staying in their own lane as of late. As for her? She's still doing the things she used to do. What, like the world changing would stop her? She's braver than that. She managed to live through the Munchmore incidents like her brother did, it'd take more than that to stop her from living her life like she wanted.

Speaking of- those incidents.. Really messed her up. As much as she tries to push that fact away, she can't deny that it's there and that's probably the scariest bit. Though, she probably should've seen that coming considering her and Sarge Fan had come to an understanding, guess it was a self-fulfilling prophecy or something? She doesn't know what it is, give her a damn break.

Thinking about it made her head ache and spin. There was just a lot to unpack- like how her dad (or who she hopes is her Dad, because if he isn't, then she'll have to hope he fucks up again soon enough and transports some of Papa Louie's customers to Munchmore again) is basically an interdimensional terrorist and/or war criminal who wants to take over the Universe she lives in.

It's honestly a wonder how she hasn't gone clinically insane with the shit he's pulled in the years past, because not only did he have his ass handed to him twice, but he also got beaten while having gone 'all out' with his weapons and tech. For a mad scientist, his technology sure was lackluster compared to Professor Fitz, who- despite all the shit talk she dedicates to him, is a better scientist in her eyes. Not that she'll ever admit it because that's just lame and uncool, but he'll probably understand- he's smart enough for something like that.

A cold winter's day in Oniontown. Not one she usually likes, but one she has to put up with if she's gonna get any food for the day. Because apparently you're supposed to eat after you've gone and exhausted yourself to make it more worthwhile. It's a habit she'll later grow to unlearn, but it impacted her in more ways than she'd like to admit.

Usually she'd be around the other kids trying to play with them, but this time, she's sitting by the far-off swing that none of them really go to since the seats are so small. But she is a small kid, so there's just enough space for her to settle comfortably in one of the swing seats as she watches the rest of her peers play with their own friends.

Radlynn doesn't know how to feel, if she should be feeling anything at all to begin with. Her feet hang off the ground from where she's sitting, but she feels the need to dig her heels into the ground and plant them there, as though it'd comfort her. Her hair falls over her eyes, and she reaches up to fix them, hesitating as she moves her overgrown bangs out of the way so she can see properly.

A couple minutes of play time pass, and soon she's approached by a man in a wide brimmed hat. She's not sure where he came from, but since this was a public park they were brought to, he might've just come from the other end of it. There's a small crate in his hands, and she tries getting a good look at him- but can't see much beyond the goggles wrapped around his eyes while the rest of him is shrouded in darkness.

He asks her to watch the crate for a few hours, and slowly brings it down into her arms. It's not heavy by any means, but its still an effort to carry. The man seems to vanish into thin air in the next few minutes, so she's left holding the crate in her arms as though if it were to be messed with- something bad would happen.

Outside time ends, and she has to follow the workers and the other kids back to the orphanage for meal time. Eating the slop that place gave her was never any fun, but she had to suck it up until she was old enough to get out and cook her own food. It's why she kept that recipe book one of the adults left out on their shift once. It's not her fault if they can't watch their stuff.

Even while she's eating, she keeps an eye out for the small crate and makes sure no other kid touches it too. Nobody messes with the older kids even if she's smaller than most, so they leave the object well enough alone if she glares at them. The other kids her age though? A little harder to convince, but a good sock to the face would be enough of a deterrent, she's sure.

A few hours pass, and she's worried about not getting the crate back to the fellow with the funky hat, so she does what she does best- sneaking out. It's an art she learned to appreciate after another kid taught her how to do it before they were adopted and taken out of the building. Radlynn didn't know much about stealth, but she knew a lot about keeping herself and her steps as quiet as possible.

Leaving the building, her shoes make tracks in the snow which would certainly make for incriminating evidence if the workers ever actually cared enough to see if any kids snuck out while they were on duty. It's a little sad seeing how they didn't care that much, but she pushed that thought away and used her brain to remember where the park was.

It takes a few minutes, but she arrives there with no frostbite on any part of her body thankfully, and walks over to the playground where she looks around for the man with the hat, the crate in her arms. There's a tap on her shoulder, and she looks up to see his goggle-covered eyes looking down at her, and he holds out a hand to receive the crate.

The next part's a little fuzzy, but she knows he thanked her, and placed a shoe box in her hands to replace the crate, telling her to keep it as a gift. He walks away from her- and she opens up the box to see some sawdust, two mismatched buttons, three paperclips, five radish coins-

Putting down the box, she crouches down to wrap her hands around the knitted hat inside, styled much like a radish- with a leafy part too. Clutching the cloth close to her chest, she eventually puts it on and closes the box, starting her trip back to the orphanage- hoping that none of the kids ratted her out for sneaking out.

It was always too big for her head when she was a kid, but she wore it out anyway. Even with all the looks the other kids give her, even if they say mean things- that didn't mean anything to her. What could they possibly have to say that'd be worth listening to, anyway?

Nobody's gifted her anything like it before.

Radish Coin pauses, blinking twice before wiping her tears away. She always gets so choked up on that memory, even when she doesn't want to. It's one of the better memories in her lifetime besides the ones with Sarge Fan and when she started living with him full-time instead of crashing at his place after whatever she used to do.

Looking around- she remembers just what she's doing- watching Phighting! matches on her brother's T.V. while he went to go get more spray paint for them both. She knows he takes ages to choose colors out even though he could just get a 6 pack for cheap, but he always argues that its better to get individual colors instead of just a bunch. Quality over quantity, she guesses.

Adjusting her position on the couch so she could get the remote, she turned the volume up and subsequently turned it down a little after hearing Valk scream 'OVERTIME!!' and watched as the phighters for that match went ham on each other. Snacking on some of her homemade radish snacks nearby, she idly spectates as their blood splatters all over the place and they get rag dolled into funny positions.

It's like the match between them and Yippy but less intense, because she's pretty sure no Phighting! match in existence could ever top that massacre. She was at home when it happened because someone had to hold the fort down, and just asked Gummy Onion for details later.

Even though she wasn't previously interested in him in the slightest- she finds herself looking back at the television to when Subspace is on it. She's left wondering if they're giving him more screen time or if she's just looking back during inconvenient moments. The further she watches on though, the more she thinks back to Radley.

For one, they were both scientists. The connection's immediately there, there's no refuting it. Frowning, she tries distracting her own thoughts before her brain makes another connection- that they both have reddish coloring. Sure, Subspace was more pink, but it's still there. She feels the need to bash her head with a pillow because why in the Inpherno is she thinking about him right now when she could be living her best life without him there? She's done it before, she can most certainly do it again.

But she can't stop seeing it. Not when she's already made the connection, which is bad because she actually likes this show, not just for the violence and stuff- but the commentary's nice on occasion. Mostly from Dom, Valk sounded like a squeaky dog chew toy in comparison to his brother's molasses-like voice. Or- maybe custard. Yeah, custard sounded better.

Just as she's about to settle in and forget about the fact she thought about him again, Subspace appears on the screen once more and she damn near wants to launch herself at it, because it was starting to seem like some sort of sick joke being played on her by fate, because even her brother wouldn't go this far to piss her off.

Radish Coin forces herself to settle down on the couch and watch something else to clear her head, just for a minute. It's hard not to think about the guy that inspired your whole look when it feels like he's everywhere in your head- wouldn't anyone know? Her form slumps against the arm of the couch as she flicks to a random channel in the middle of what looks like a dramatic moment of a soap opera- and she decides this was better than nothing.

It doesn't do much to lift the cloud of thought away from her, but she can at least say she tried doing so. There were just- connections, there. Hesitantly, she picks up the remote again and goes back to the Phighting! channel, where an advertisement ends just in time for the start of the next match.

Watching Subspace work with his Biografts reminds her of Radley and his Radish minions, and she's already failed not thinking about him again. Great! She gives up at this point, just watching as the match goes on until it ends, laughing whenever the scientist fumbles or has something not work- or if he gets killed right before his Phinisher activates.

And honestly- it's fun. Hating on somebody has never really felt any productive to her, but now she's got a dumb old guy to hate on that looks like her deadbeat dad! She's not mad at Radley for anything really, except maybe trapping her and her friends and trying to take care of the world- but he did his best. Even if she doesn't feel like that sometimes.

With every Raining Tacos that's played, with all the Cool, Rad, Coffins that happen on screen and with every Eviscerating Ray fired- she smiles a little more. Watching a guy suffer can be fun- not like she didn't know that before, she just didn't see anybody worth hating so bad that it's fun to watch them get dunked on like they're a Creameo about to approach a glass of milk at high velocity speeds. Now she does!

Admittedly, she's still confused on her own emotions towards the Munchmore incidents, her father, the fact he's a war criminal on some level- but she can afford to think about it some other time. Besides, it's not like Coin has a therapist she can vent to about this unless she's gonna use her brother, which would make her feel guilty anyway. So she decides to just hold off on it 'til she can find a trusted adult she can pour her heart out to.

Maybe Papa Louie could work. If he's not busy traveling dimensions for more Flavor X, that is. She knows about his whole thing with it, and so do her other friends Xandra and Xolo. Except they can consume that without any problems because they're another species or something, Coin doesn't really care- she's just kind of jealous they can eat that sauce all they want without facing all the gnarly side effects that come with consuming it.

It's a bit wild it was allowed to be on menus anyway because overconsumption on Flavor X could cause a lot to happen. Mainly all your standard things, but also death if you're unlucky enough. Fortunately nobody's actually died to it yet, and she doubts there'll ever be a day where that comes considering barely anyone gets it in favor of just telling the workers their orders.

Her gaze flits to the clock in the living room and she yawns, stretching her limbs as she gets up and starts cleaning around the living room before her brother gets back from his Scooperia excursions. The two had figured out one part of it was in Blackrock (Where she is right now) and another was in Playground. Just to be safe though, she'll clean everything way in advance.

The door soon swings open to reveal her brother, and neither of them exchange any words knowing he's probably dead tired from the day he's had, so he just waddles on over to his room and shuts the door while she's left alone. Not that the feeling isn't unfamiliar even though they literally live in the same house.

Going over to the side room in his house that was way too small to be a room so they changed it into a walk-in closet for her instead, she puts on her usual wear and makes sure her knitted hat is nicely secure on her head before she comes out. Gummy could probably take care of himself while she was gone, right? Yeah, he'll be fine. She makes sure to grab one of her crocheted radish plushies that she made before the burgers attacked, making sure to keep it close to her as she closed the door on her way out of the house, cautiously taking the steps down and walking out.

Coin just needs some time to think, a breather- if you will.

Chapter Text

It's quiet out in the alleyways of Crossroads.

Spray Paint stares at his gear in his hands, then at the wall he was planning on painting on. He's been going through some major art block lately, but last night he managed to draw up a few different ideas in his personal sketchbook that his sister had gotten him ages ago- and now he's hopefully get one of his designs on this spot before his rival can.

Without Mx. Bot to do their usual shenanigans out in Crossroads (Because apparently they're getting busy with something now) he's left to his own devices, and since neither Rainbeau nor Paint Buckét are really there at home most of the time, he does whatever his heart tells him to granted he's got the Bux for it. Thankfully his hobbies are relatively inexpensive because he uses his gear for them. On rare occasions where he isn't making art, he's either chilling at BOGIO skatepark and watching people skate instead of doing it himself, or he's at home.

Taking his sketchbook out of the bag he's got on and flips through it, de-summoning his gear and sitting on the floor against the wall he wanted to paint on. To any passerby on this specific empty part of Crossroads, he'd come across as a loner trying to do something while remaining unbothered- just how he wants it to be.

Eventually he settles on a design he made ages ago but never got the motivation to put on a wall- so today's the day for that. He makes sure to give his paint can a good shake before noticing a silhouette out of his peripheral. Obviously he goes to look at it but its gone, in traditional cliché fashion.

Shrugging it off, he turns back to the wall and gets started- trying to 'get in the zone' or so. The entire time he's making his piece, he feels this looming presence at his back, as though somebody were watching him. But he's alone, or at least he's pretty sure he is, because who'd be in the alleyways around a time like this?

Just to be safe, he turns around. There's no one around, so he goes back to spray painting. It's a little lonely without Graffiti around to make fun of him or something, but he hated that guy anyway. Even though he's already checked his surroundings, the feeling doesn't go away and he's getting creeped out.

After this, he's definitely gonna get himself a snack or something. He of all people deserves it if this is happening right now, and it'd be put to good use if the 'snack' is good enough to last him until Paint Buckét gets home and they can have dinner together like all the other nights. She might come home late though, so he'll probably end up eating alone.

Not like it was a super big deal anyway, he can cook since his sister taught him. He just didn't like being alone at home. What if somebody broke in? He's a decent enough phighter, sure, but anyone strong enough could overpower him in seconds. Even if he's trained himself to fight with his gear.

Snap.

There's a sound right behind him-

"Aw shoot. Jig's up guys, c'mon, let's just go approach the dude."

The monochrome demon is practically rooted in place, and he turns his head around expecting a gang or something- and he's right to some degree, but they're not nearly as threatening as they appeared in his head. The people he comes to face look like a rag tag group of demons he'd find in the Inpherno's equivalent of a Hallmark movie where the main character has a group of friends or something- not that Spray Paint knows what Hallmark is.

"Hey man, sick art." The demon who says it has dual colored horns, and is way taller than him. They reach a hand out to him, which he gently shakes. "My name's X. Short for X Wand, but that's my sister's gear too- so just call me that, okay? Here's Wand." He says, gesturing to his sister right beside him who waves enthusiastically.

Blinking, he pulls his hand away only for another, shorter kid who was nearby wearing what looked like an army helmet takes it, jerking his arm around as much as he could (Even though Spray Paint's arm doesn't move much anyway) and grinning. "My name's Gummy Onion!! Got bored in Blackrock so me and my sister decided we'd leave for a little and go back later, we saw you in here but you were super focused and we didn't wanna interrupt so-"

"I think he gets it, Gummy." A demon with a radish hat pulls Onion away, looking up and down at Spray Paint as if sizing him up, seeing if he was a threat or not. ".. Radish Coin, nice to meet you. Spray Paint?"

There's a second of silence before he sputters out a response. "Uh- yeah, that's me. Was it obvious?" Even though he can't see her eyes, he's pretty sure she's giving him a deadpan expression. "You're holding your gear in your hands, dude. Yeah, it's obvious."

"C'mon Radl-" Her brother gets elbowed by Wand and he winces, but manages to quickly recover. "Radish, it's not like you can look at the other two here and guess their names without them introducing themselves, right?" Gummy seems to cast a casual eye on the X Wand siblings (Because he's not exactly sure if they're twins or not), and they're just standing there, mostly.

"That's because their gears are one of a kind. You ever seen another demon like them before? No? There goes my point." She says proudly, and none of them actually refute it- not even him. He didn't think a gear like that existed before today, 'cause they seemed like they weren't lying.

Silence washes over the area they're in and Spray Paint coughs into his fist. "So can I.. Continue with my art? Because you guys were really distracting me."
"Oh shoot! Guys, let's just chill in a corner and watch him, if- well, do you mind?" Gummy Onion strikes him as the most outgoing of the group, and easily the one he sees himself getting along with most since they seem like good company. Also, he's short- which is funny. He hasn't seen a person this small in a bit, and it's honestly adorable.

"Uh huh.  Just keep quiet, okay? Don't wanna lose focus."
"You got it!"

Spray Paint continues, and the group keeps quiet just as they promised- though, he hears a pair of footsteps in the distance, which he chooses to ignore because there's four demons watching over him, so he'll probably be safe. The sound of breathing, paint going on the wall, and the distant honk of a car horn is the only thing he can process and hear while he paints, and when he's finally done- he steps back a little to see the finished piece.

It turns out better than he anticipated, and he smiles up at it. Turning back to check on the other demons, he sees X and Wand munching away on some fries while Radish Coin watches over them, and Gummy Onion gives him a supportive thumbs up to him as he comes over, standing right next to him as he takes in the view.

"You like it?" Spray Paint asks, paying close attention to his expression- or lack thereof, considering his face is concealed by his helmet. Onion just nods and looks up at him instead, stretching his limbs and yawning before quickly excusing himself. "Sorry, didn't get much sleep today. Sorry man."

The others soon take notice and get up to marvel at his art too- and he's a little nervous seeing as its not often that people look at his spray paint pieces while he's there. Fortunately, they all approve! Not that their opinion would've changed much anyway (Though, it's nice to know they like his art and complimented it).

"Man, I'm hungry. Let's head to the Pizzeria or something, I wanna go get food." Wand says, already walking away from the others and out of there. Spray Paint wants to ask which place she's going to before Onion sorta takes his claw and follows his friends out, since they all apparently agreed to the decision without him knowing. Maybe they've just been friends for a while- he wouldn't know much about them anyhow.

Onion soon guides him to another part of Crossroads he's sure wasn't there before, because him and Graffiti would've had one of their paint-offs here already. Nonetheless he doesn't find himself questioning it because it's a pretty nice place. Good air, cool strangers that don't seem like they're going to mug you in broad daylight, there's even people who feel safe enough to normally walk their pets out on the streets, which is refreshing to see. He even pet a girl's prize-winning dog on his way to the restaurant they were going to.

They soon stop by a building with the sign 'Papa's Pizzeria Apartments' right above it, and the bell rings as they go inside and take a table for five. Spray Paint insists he's just along for the ride at this point, and he's pretty sure none of them are gonna let him pay for anything here anyway with how they're so comfortable ordering. Even the waiter guy just gives him a sympathetic look as he goes to the counter and relays the order to his co-worker in the kitchen.

And while they wait, all of them except him and Radish Coin start talking. The two of them busy themselves with a silly thumb war that goes on until they either get pulled into the conversation by Onion or X, or the pizza arrives. Fortunately the latter scenario ends up happening and they don't have to talk in a situation that didn't necessarily need talking.

Each pair split up their Bux to order the usual ten inch pizzas they sell on the menu- which, now that he looks at it from a distance, has a lot written on it. He wonders if this was a build-your-own pizza kind of place, and from the way the food in front of them looks, he comes to the conclusion it is. Internally, he's sort of judging Onion's order. Not because he got eight onions on his pizza, but because there's a single olive on each quarter besides the last one. The meat is nice though, good on his teeth.

Conversations are short while they're eating pizza, even more so when he's busy eating up the garlic bread crust. Pizza had never been his favorite, but the existence of this crust might just make it. The ambience of the restaurant is warm and inviting, and even though he's been to other places before, it never gave off any vibes like this. 

"So, what else do you do besides spray paint?" Wand asked, being nudged slightly as X chided her for such a direct question. If he'll be real, his views on the future is looking kind of blotchy right now, and he just wants to enjoy himself while he's not a twenty something like his big brother. 

"Eh, I'm a sidekick for this other guy in Crossroads. You might not know them, Mx. Bot?"

Wand seems to light up at the name. "Ooh! They're the demon that gave us directions to a good climbing point on Crossroads Tower! I gotta thank 'em one day, that climb was awesome." X rolled his eyes fondly, finishing the slice he was eating. "If by awesome, you mean- could've gotten us sent to jail, or something."
Spray Paint pauses as he remembers that one news article that spread around the internet space for a while, where two mysterious demons were sighted climbing the tower and mysteriously vanishing right after. The realization sinks in just a few minutes later, where he does a double take.

"You guys were the ones who did the climb? Why??" X and Wand look at each other as if neither of them know why and were banking on the other sibling to explain. The taller of the two sighs and turns to look at Spray Paint, while the other goes back to eating their food nonchalantly. "We were bored. And we finished up doing our thing for that day so we wanted to see what happened if we went to the really obvious and big tower in the center of the city."

"But like, you guys could've ended up somewhere way worse if you didn't get out in time, right?" He's doing his absolute best to wrap that information around his head, having thought the 'mysterious demons' in the article were actually just criminals on the run but no, they're these two dumb teens who he's eating pizza with now.

Onion scoffs beside him and takes another slice. "Not breakin' any laws I know of, and even if it was, you gotta admit it's funny! Rules are made for breaking, otherwise, why else would they be there?"

"To.. Keep criminals from doing bad stuff? I thought this was common knowledge??" Spray Paint's not mad, he's just confused. People used to label his graffiti art as vandalism all the time even when his pieces are on public walls and never on private property, but that was definitely different compared to scaling the Crossroads Tower which isn't just a work building- but it's where Valk and Dom live. Doubles as a house like area, who knew? (He did, he looked it up one day).

"Oh it is, just not to this dork." Radish Coin interjects, going back to eating her food like she didn't just insult her brother. Onion notices it a second too late and nearly fires one of his handheld gummy onions to her face before remembering they were in public and that wouldn't be advisable, especially in a restaurant. "He's always 'causin trouble."

"Like you aren't??" He shoots back, taking another slice from the almost-empty pizza platter. "You literally do graffiti in Oniontown and all the pieces are mostly by you since the other ones were painted over. And don't tell me I'm part of this too! I just buy our paints, Rad." 

"Bullshit and you know it-"

Spray Paint wordlessly takes one of the last three slices on the plate and munches down, basically a spectator to the siblings' argument alongside the X Wand siblings, who seem to be oddly at peace even though they're bickering at the table. He feels pretty lucky that the establishment's a little empty at this time, because this was kind of embarrassing.

The conversation eventually steers away from that and they're back to good old casual talk, making their way out of the Pizzeria and over to a board walk kind of area overlooking the waters. He's not sure where this came from either, but he's not about to go question it when so many things have happened today compared to the past week.

His shoulders relax as he looks out at the view, the sun casting a warm glow on his skin while the others around him chatted about what they did that day before encountering Spray Paint. He would've felt a little out of place had Radish Coin not stayed silent like he did, and while it doesn't show, he appreciates it.

It feels like he managed to stumble into a friend group that was looking for a new member, and that he just so happened to be in their path when they were going about their day. A lucky coincidence for them, and a random occurrence for him. Not that he minded at all, it was just odd. Especially since these gears sounded a little 'off'..

Glancing at Radish Coin, she was in fact holding one of her coins- and he notes the way it looks like how Subspace would hold one of his trip mines during phights, but he gets the sense she doesn't like him. Or maybe she does? This might be the perfect opportunity to actually talk to one of them.

"So.. Who's your favorite Phighter?"
There's a pause as she de-summons her coin and thinks about it. Thinks really hard, to the point where she's completely quiet, before turning back to him and saying- with a straight face, "Skateboard. Next question?"

He's a little stunned, because- wasn't she a Blackrock demon? They were pretty factionalist last he checked, so its a wonder how her favorite phighter's a Playgrounder. "Aren't you from Blackrock though? Don't you guys hate phighters from Playground? That's what I expected, I guess.." He falls a little silent considering he just remembered not all demons were the same and some thought the tensions blew over when the war ended.

Radish just scoffs at that. "Do I look like I'm prissy enough to care about where my favorites come from? Just 'cause he's from Playground doesn't mean he can't curb stomp a motherfucker like Subspace or Hyperlaser." He notices that she's left out Biograft, but that's probably just because its a machine. Still, her response is a little jarring.

"That guy fuckin' sucks, by the way. Subspace, not Hyperlaser- that guy's just doing his job, and my brother goes out for ice cream with him every two weeks or something. Anyway-" His brain short circuits a little at that, because the image of the usually intimidating mercenary eating brightly colored ice cream doesn't seem right to him. "I hate Subspace. Reminds me of my deadbeat dad."

"You have one?" He blurts out, before remembering that was potentially insulting considering this was the quiet and reserved one of the group- and that he probably just insulted her. "Shit, sorry-"
"No, no, that was a good one." It sounds like she's.. Holding back laughter? "Damn, I should probably just do that, huh? I could probably go for ignoring he exists, yeah.."

"But isn't he still your dad..?" Spray Paint feels like he's just digging himself a deeper grave, while Radish Coin just laughs at the words he's saying. "Yeah, sure, he's my dad. The dad that decided to go get the milk and dropped me into an orphanage when I got out of the Spawn."

The other demon gives her a sympathetic expression as he reaches out to try and comfort her, but she puts a hand up. "I'm fine. I don't need it, Spray Paint. Save the pity for someone who needs it."

Onion guides Spray Paint out of Tastyville after the X Wand siblings go home, and his sister follows just a little ways away from them- in case they were followed. He advised the siblings they could never be too sure in the streets of Crossroads, and so they just follow along his instructions.
"Thanks for the free pizza by the way- I think you guys should've let me pay part of it, though."

"Gummy never would've let you anyway." She says bluntly, grabbing her brother by the scruff once Spray Paint was back out onto the regular streets of Crossroads, the ones he was familiar with. "Stay safe and get home before night falls, or something. I'm gonna assume Crossroads is a lot worse at night."

"I mean, it's not as bad?" He replies, shrugging. "But I wouldn't know. You two stay safe as well."

"You could come visit Oniontown sometime if you want! I'm always around!" Onion yells, before he's dragged off by Radish Coin somewhere- probably to a bus station so they can get home. "See you some day!"

Spray Paint waves him goodbye as he starts on his trip home, casually wandering into the apartment building him and his sister lived in and making sure he's got his spare key so he doesn't have to lockpick his way in again like that one time, and he's finally inside. His first instinct is to immediately go lay down on the couch, because he's exhausted.

The entire day feels sort of like a fever dream to him.

Chapter Text

After the unfortunately devastating loss at Griller Stadium, Zuka had to accompany his son to his new favorite pizza place. Sword couldn't come along because he was busy worrying about his father, so he just left the two to their own devices and headed off with Rocket, following his direction to a parking garage nearby the place he wanted to visit.

It's a little odd seeing all the demons who were previously cheering in that beatdown casually going about their lives like nothing had happened. As if the SFOTH didn't just get publicly humiliated on live television. He supposed it was a sign of respect from them by not reminding everyone else around them, but it was still odd. Rocket's mood seemed to lift as they crossed the street and approached 'Papa's Pizzeria'.

The restaurant was packed, which came as a surprise to Zuka since a lot of places would've broken out into combat with the amount of demons inside. They seemed to all be celebrating Yippy's win, but the treat was mostly for themselves or the people they were dining with. Lots of young adults were seated down, but there were a couple middle-aged demons too, enjoying their meals on the seats that were available. 

Rocket quickly told him to find a booth and that he'll order for the both of them, having made one in advance since this place apparently had a wide array of toppings to choose from. He didn't question it and just nodded, politely excusing himself whenever he had to pass by a large party of people. Most of them give him a smile, and the ones that don't, a polite nod of acknowledgement. 

Only after sitting down does he realize the sheer ridiculousness of this. Surveying the room- it seemed like a few demons from Blackrock were here, but he can't be too sure of who is and isn't a local here, since this is his first time visiting. Everyone was smiling, the place was filled with laughter, which he was woefully unfamiliar with, having been a soldier. He can't remember the last time a demon's done a genuine laugh that was out of joy, and not malice. Besides his son- his son laughed all the time, especially with Sword around.

There's soft music playing amidst all the conversation- a light melody, something that felt like it was from Playground by the upbeat tune alone. He's pretty sure this place was run by a Playground demon, and he's honestly surprised he hasn't been kicked out yet.. But based on the fact nobody seemed to point out who he was (purposefully or not), he can at least enjoy it for now.

Soon, Rocket's back with drinks in his hands, telling him they'll need to wait a bit for their food- but they'll have a waiter to bring it over to them. This place interested him, with the decorations and all. He notes that there's a stage there, completely free of activity. Zuka absentmindedly wondered if anyone actually performed here, but he's not sure if he'll get to see something like that anytime soon.

"So, how are you liking the place, Dad?" He asks, following his father's gaze to- whatever he was looking at. "Pretty nice, right?"

"Mhm." Taking a sip of the drink his son handed to him, he scrunched his face up in confusion. "That.. Does not taste like any drink I've had before." Rocket tilts his head in confusion and takes a healthy swig of it, getting this really contemplative look on his face before it dawned on him too.

"Huh- it really doesn't.. But it does taste good!" He then proceeds to drink a little more, and Zuka moves the glass around, seeing the ice cubes still floating. At least he's got that cleared. "Waiter tells me its Fizzo or something, said the soda's been around for years in this town. Not sure why it's not around anywhere else, but hey! New flavors!"

The two of them talk and relax until Mindgrapes arrives at their table, looking a little frazzled but still grinning. "Sorry your order took a bit- Papa Pizza Paddle called me over, and, well- you know how it is." Rocket gives him a dismissive wave, smiling back at him. "It's cool, dude! Why'd your pops need you though?"

"Oh, well- he's not actually my dad, he's my uncle. But he still runs this place, so-" Zuka tunes out their conversation in favor of something more interesting. He sees a demon walking around the restaurant and asking them what they thought of the food, and instinctively- he thinks that's the owner. What intrigued him more though, was how his horns seemed like they were getting dull- at least, they're not as sharp as one would imagine.

Inphernals back then used to have sharp horns, and if they didn't- they'd turn them sharp. For combat, mainly- but often to make themselves more intimidating. It's still advised to keep one's horns sharpened nowadays, just not many demons that get into horn fights, though. Zuka never liked those- too impractical to be considered useful.

"Mindgrapes, my boy! What're you doing?"

The waiter seems to freeze up a little at the voice, before his shoulders relax seeing (who Zuka assumed was) his uncle come into view. "Was just talkin' to the customers, making sure they felt welcome and all. This- this is Rocket! The phighter? And this is Zuka- you know these two, don't you Papà?"

Pizza Paddle seems to look the two of them over and oddly enough, Zuka doesn't feel like he's being analyzed or looked into at all- it just feels like a casual glance, which he didn't get many of considering how he was a war veteran and his name was quite popular across the Inpherno- Blackrock especially. It'd be hard for any demon not to know him, especially since he was a great asset to the faction during the war.

The demon soon outstretches his left hand to his son. "Of course I do! It's a pleasure to make business with you both." Rocket awkwardly shakes his hand, and so does Zuka when he offers him his hand as well. "We're getting new visitors day by day! So glad you two decided to make your stop here." He's oddly cheery, though not as high-energy as a Playground demon would be. Mindgrapes seemed to be more laid-back, or at least relaxed compared to him.

"Nice to meet you too, Mister Pizza Paddle!" Rocket greets, and the older demon seems to chuckle at that, as though it were too formal of a title.

"Pizza Paddle is fine, young man. But I appreciate your kindness! Welcome to Tastyville- I know it's your father's first trip here, isn't it? How did you both enjoy the match held in the Stadium?"

Rocket winces, and Zuka can only sigh. He's glad that his son came out of it with minimal injury unlike Subspace or Skateboard. He felt bad for the latter, teeth marks would take forever to get out. Hopefully it didn't give him any infections, but perhaps Medkit could assist. His son speaks up. "It sucked. Stuck around to see everyone else get beat with Sword, and I'm terrified of Cookie Scouts now."

"Don't worry! She's nice most of the time, so long as you're not interrupting her when she's trying to get a badge." Mindgrapes tries to reassure him, which he sees doesn't work that well at first. "She's a really motivated kid- knows a lot about the world 'cause her scouting taught her to. She's probably in Thieves' Den right now, though."

"How do you know?" Rocket asks, raising a brow. Pizza Paddle slings an arm around his son's shoulders and grins- beaming with pride. "My boy here does deliveries all the time! Visits all four factions in a week- very familiar with our customers!" With the way Mindgrapes is trying to hide himself, Zuka would think his dad just ratted him out to Ban Hammer himself. It's a little funny to look at- reminding him of the time Venomshank would show Sword off to him sometimes, when he was little.

"Dad, there's nothing special about delivery duty-"

"You deliver pizzas to Portallinian residents! You have to take a monorail to Playground and board a boat to the city to even get it there!" Pizza Paddle says, a little annoyed at his son undermining his own work. "Even your sister doesn't take on work like that, don't think I don't notice you both switching duties during working hours."

"Okay, okay, fine, I get it." He responds fondly, side-hugging his father. "Thank you."

"If you don't mind me asking," Zuka speaks up, watching as Pizza Paddle's gaze went to him. "How old are you? You seem quite young with that demeanor.."

Mindgrapes looks at him with a confused look before he processes the question just like his father, who gets a little flustered at the question. "I didn't think I looked a day below fifty, good sir! I'm not as young as you think I am, but I thank you for the compliment!" His son looks up at him with a smug look, rolling his eyes playfully.

"That's just how my dad is all the time, don't worry about it." His tone is fond, as though this has happened before. And for all Zuka knows, it very well could have. "He's in his seventies. Tries not to act like it, but he is! Pretty shocking, huh?" The father-son duo pause to look at Mindgrapes, who is disturbingly casual as he tells them that information.

"Sorry- what?" Rocket's the first to speak up, looking between his father and Pizza Paddle, as if he couldn't believe it himself. "Wha- what about the war? Did you have part in it?"

"Oh, that?" He seems to brush it off as if it wasn't that big of a deal, and that the war didn't impact him in the slightest. "Of course. Made sure me and my family were safe first, before anything else. Me and my brother both- we participated. We fell out of contact a decade after, when he.." There's some hesitance in that sentence, as though it were information he didn't want to give away. ".. Sensitive information, you would understand, wouldn't you?" His grin is strained, and Zuka can easily tell.

"Papà, it's fine. He doesn't bother us anymore, does he?" There's a moment of silence between the four of them before Pizza Paddle clears his throat, as though trying to distract himself from it. "He doesn't, no. But still, you're under my care now- I'm meant to protect you. Check on your sister, okay?"
Mindgrapes hesitates leaving the three like that, but knows it'd be for the best. "Alright." He soon leaves them, and the older demon turns to face the two.

"Sorry for taking up so much of your time. Enjoy your night and your food here, you both." And soon, he too leaves to check in with other customers. It struck Zuka as odd- why he decided to go into the food industry after the war, but then again, lots of things could've factored into this. He doesn't know, and it wouldn't be his right to. He can't deny he's just a little curious about it, though.

Rocket wordlessly picks up one of the pizza slices, still warm, and bites into it. "Just as good as the day I came here." Zuka soon follows after, taking one bite and nodding in agreement.

As plain as he might've seemed, the other demon interested him greatly. He's never seen anyone as cheerful and upbeat after the war like he was, there was just no way. He doesn't think he'll be visiting the pizzeria anytime soon in the future, but if he could just have a conversation with him again.. It would be insightful.
Truth be told, however, he's unsure of what kind of insight Pizza Paddle would have to offer. Perhaps they could simply share their stories- understand each other. He doesn't seem like the type to shut his emotions out.

He'll have to find out some other day.

It's hard to sate curiosity when the person you're looking for isn't around.

Hadn't been long since his visit to the Pizzeria and the loss of the phighters and the SFOTH, but things regarding the show were back up and running in less than a week, which was impressive considering the burns one of them had- and the fact that the Warden came back with his ego still fully intact. Though, he'd be amused if one of his fellow phighters had brought up he was first out.

When the matches happened, he typically had a lot of free time. Today was no different, and while he could go home and check up on everything there, he already got dressed to go out despite not having any set location to visit besides the Tower so he could bring Rocket. He wasn't happy about this hobby of his, but he was insistent- and he is an adult now, so it was his choice.

Seeing as he had no company for the time being, and he certainly wouldn't go out drinking, maybe Zuka could try finding somewhere interesting to go. Tastyville came up once or twice when he was driving, but he thought nothing of it.. Until, of course, he was driving down its streets without realizing it- at least, he thinks this is the town. How he couldn't tell was the most baffling part to him, but he kept going.

The environment was nice, well-maintained as well. Tree-lined streets with a few plants in pots here and there. There's some demon sitting on a bench with a stack of pizzas that were too much for one person, but it doesn't seem too far off from any of the other demons he's seen there. It could be normal for the whole town, again- he doesn't know too much about this place as is. Only that it's people love food, which is understandable.

Not a single face here looks familiar, though he's not too surprised. The other vendors are probably setting up shop now, and since it was one of his off-days, maybe he could go back and help once he manages to strike up a conversation with that demon from a few days ago. Pizza Paddle made him curious- more than even he anticipated it.

There aren't a lot of demons older than him, after all. If there were, they were usually hiding, but he isn't. He's freely living life amongst all the other demons as though the horrors he had witnessed during the war was dust off of his shoulder. Then again, everyone had different ways of processing grief, didn't they? Surely this was just his way. If it is, Zuka should turn back now-

But he isn't.

A familiar figure through a window catches his eye, and he looks for the nearest available parking space closest to the building he saw them in. Fortunately he managed to find one, and this place seemed to be quite busy from the several cars around. There's a sign not too far from the establishment as he walks up to read it better.

'Prune Creek Retirement Home'.

Retirement. The concept seemed nearly foreign to him, but he pushed that thought aside for now. The building itself had a cozy design, pink walls and a purple roof- windows all about and a glass door that was inviting him inside. Surely it wouldn't be a bad idea to step inside for a little bit, would it? Certainly didn't seem like it would be.

Going inside, he's greeted with this sort of marshmallow-y scent that wafts through the air, accompanied by smooth jazz music he assumed had to be put on by a resident here. There's chatter coming from a room nearby, and Zuka takes his time before opening the door, still not quite prepared for what he could possibly see past it.

Pushing the door open, he's met with several older looking individuals all at their own tables, and he pauses before Pizza Paddle notices him and enthusiastically waves him over to a table he's sitting at with three other demons by his side. It doesn't take long for him to get there, still taking cautious glances at everyone else. "Zuka! Didn't expect to see you here, of all places."

A grin- a strained one, comes to his face. "Came here for the sights, and.. Noticed this building. Never seen anything like it."

It doesn't show on the outside, but he is terrified. Practically rooted to his chair and near-unmoving, trying to appear as calm as he can muster- still on edge. He doesn't remember the war having many older survivors, being one of the lucky ones to get out- although, not unscathed. His lack of a right arm is a testament to that.

Older demons were a rare sight in the Inpherno. Especially considering so many demons die young, main cause being the violence they're raised around. Zuka's thankful he doesn't have to fight all that often anymore, but if push comes to shove and he's forced to do so once more, and he will.

But the demons here? They don't look like they could hurt a fly. One of the residents not far from them picked up a spider and opened a window to guide it out. The small talk he's dragged into because of the other demon is actually pretty nice, and he loosens up over the course of it and starts acting normal.

He's just not used to interacting anyone his age, and Katana wasn't much for conversation. Ban Hammer was out of the question since he's a demi-deity, and Hyperlaser.. Could work, but he fears he'll be idolized once more, and he left that life behind the moment he started going by Zuka instead of having at B. at the front of his name.

Apparently one of the younger looking demons (Who he immediately took notice of the moment he sat down, but didn't comment on it) was a mailman who 'let the mail guide him', and was a regular sight at the Retirement Home, having lunch and chatting with the residents of the place often. Surprisingly, he didn't have a gear that helped out with transport, only having a notepad to write down who he was delivering to in case he forgot.

Notepad soon left the building saying he had mail to deliver, and Zuka wondered how his Post Office didn't fire him before Pizza Paddle said he was one of their finest mailmen, and he just stayed quiet about it.

Being in Prune Creek wasn't so bad, honestly. He had lunch with many of the seniors there and chatted to them casually, never once bringing up the war since he felt like it wouldn't fit in any of their regular conversation topics like the weather, or how their relatives were doing- or even that night's coming Bingo game, which they insisted on making him stay for.

Just a few hours ago he didn't know who any of these older demons were, but right now? Zuka felt quite comfortable around them and the staff. Thankfully by night fall the sweet and very obvious scent of the marshmallow had worn off, and he wondered if it was incense or some other thing- turns out, it was air freshener.

It didn't stop him from having a good time there as said Bingo game finally came up, and he got to see first hand just how competitive but non-violent these demons were. Seriously, he felt someone's gaze being seared into the back of his head because he got too many numbers in a row. The next ten numbers were (unfortunately) not part of his card, and he could only watch- or, hear, the frantic stamping of markers on their own papers.

The night ended with one of the other members of the retirement home winning, with staff telling her she'd get an extra pudding cup after breakfast tomorrow, much to everyone's playful annoyance. Zuka's pretty sure he would've gotten one of those right in front of them if he ended up winning, but then again, he wouldn't know until he spent time there again..

"Did you like it here?" Pizza Paddle asked him on their way out, the cold night air hitting the two of them as streetlights were lit up already, and other cars were headed back home. "Many of my friends do. I've never been one for places like these- still got my youthful spirit, after all!"

Zuka simply rolled his eyes- but not out of annoyance. "It was fine. I really should be headed home now, my son is waiting."

"Then I won't keep you here for much longer. Stay safe on your way home, sir."

"You as well." The two exchange a nod of acknowledgement before Zuka got in on his pick-up and started it up, heading out of the town in silence as he watched Pizza Paddle's figure grow farther and farther the more he moved away. A part of him feels much lighter, now.

Chapter Text

Icedagger wasn't a dummy. Sure, his siblings didn't trust him with much work besides simple search and rescue in his own territory, mostly because his powers are sort of unstable.. But he didn't mind, he told himself he didn't, really. Anyway, apparently his big brother Illumina was sent to the hospital, which was odd considering he never had to go there before for other injuries..

And of course he visited, and winced when he saw him in a full-body cast. Oddly enough, he greeted the younger deity with a kind smile, unable to really move anything besides his head and arms because his whole body was hurting.. To put it lightly. Illumina advised him to pick up one of the markers in the glass vase on the desk beside his hospital bed and leave his mark on the paper like surface of the cast. As he did so, his brother's expression turned peaceful.

"I'm glad you came here, brother." Illumina says, trying to move his leg slightly and groaning. "Though I will be discharged soon- hopefully.. Still, I appreciate you coming here." Icedagger absentmindedly doodled on his cast, never having been that good at drawing.. But, it was endearingly intermediate.

"What happened, brother?" He asks, not exactly expecting a direct answer. Usually his siblings sugar coated information to give to him because they didn't think he could handle it, which was honestly really dumb, but he didn't voice his opinions knowing he'd find out the bigger picture one way or another. Illumina simply hummed, probably trying to find another way to word it so it isn't so harsh-

"I was bested in battle."
The fairy like deity blinked. Once, then twice, then thrice. Looking up at his brother's face to see if he's lying and he's not, and he's not sure if that's a good or bad thing right now. "What?" Surely it was just another one of those phights between him and his other siblings, but this was his big brother- he was rarely beaten, even by his other siblings..

"By a mortal."

"WHAT?!" Ice formed at his feet, which surprised even his older brother who knew how spontaneous his power could be. "H- what?! Why, how even?!" To be beaten by one of his siblings, that was at least plausible, believable. But to be knocked down by a mortal, that was impossible. "Wait, wait, you're going to tell me everything, right?"

"I can try.. But its better to see the footage. The phight was televised by our grand nephews, after all." The calm way he had said that threw him for a loop, and he was left gaping in shock at his bedside. "I'm sure somebody has it saved on their devices, or whatnot. You can always ask the young ones."

"So that's the entire reason you're here.." Icedagger says, only receiving a nod from Illumina. "Being beaten is one thing, but by somebody that isn't one of our siblings.." There's this contemplative look on his face as he tried to think about what the mystery demon could've looked like. "What happened to the others?"

Illumina hummed, as though he couldn't remember that well. "Windforce's body was contorted into an odd shape and then she was thrown to Firebrand- and then they were both smashed against the walls of the battlefield." He can just tell from his younger brother's expression that he's in complete disbelief, which is understandable considering how ridiculous it sounds.. Deities being beaten in such an undignified fashion, unfitting of their status..

"I was the last to go down, funnily enough."
"How is any of this funny?" Icedagger's tone was oddly sharp- coming as a surprise to them both. "I- I mean.."

"No, no, I understand that. It's not funny, as it is.. New. You know how hard it is, coming across something new with all the years we've lived through." He says matter-of-factly, and.. Icedagger understands, he's not one for new experiences and he doesn't really think any of his siblings are either, so of course Illumina would find this funny.

"Yeah.. I do."

"Could you do me a favor, little brother?" His wing- thankfully not as damaged as his legs- flared out a little as he asked. "Visit the high temple for me, reassure Ghostwalker that I'm doing well. He's not one for visitation, always so caught up with work nowadays.. Especially since I took that sudden vacation a month or so ago."
"I'm sorry, you- huh?" Illumina taking a break was unheard of, and Icedagger felt like he was being hit with a sack of wet mice, metaphorically. "You took a vacation?? To where?"

"Ah, right- we haven't covered this with you since we didn't meet when it happened. There's new settlements from another world, not of the Inpherno. They're an odd bunch, but they aren't disrupting the natural order. Firebrand has yet to really reveal this to the public, but I'm quite sure he'll do it soon. He's quite reliable."

Icedagger looks at him with an expression that can only be summarized as 'What the Fuck'. At least, at the very least- Illumina said it to him directly and didn't hide it behind excuses, but honestly he's not sure if he can believe it. There's a lot of new information making its way to his head and not all of it is being processed the way it should be, so he excuses himself for about five minutes and stands outside of his hospital room wondering what in the Spawn happened in his absence. He knew not coming to the meetings his siblings would host wasn't the best decision but he feels like the one they had about this issue specifically was one he should've been informed about.

Going back inside, his brother looks at him with a regretful expression- having realized what he said was probably a lot to drop on him, especially since he said it in such casual fashion. "My apologies, little brother. I should have chosen my words more carefully, but it's not like I can undo time now." Icedagger lets out a sigh as he sits back down near his bed, still a little confused.

"Ah- and I didn't answer your question properly, earlier. I went to one of the new Islands, lived among the mortals for a while."
"You're kidding, right?" He asked, watching as Illumina shook his head no.

Well, it was better than his brother being all stuck-up all the time like back then.

His wings flap quietly as he heads over to where the High Temple was- shared by Illumina and Ghostwalker in the high mountain ranges between Thieves' Den and Blackrock. The place was cool, but much too bright for his personal liking. Maybe he could stop by the hallway where him and his siblings' windows were.

Icedagger's feet gently hit the ground as he stopped flying, holding onto a nearby column to regain his balance before stepping inside and looking for his brother- aiming to search for the library. He hasn't been here in a while, so his steps are soft and cautious against the marble. It's a little pretentious of his brother to have most of this place built like that, but it wasn't his problem.
Slowly cracking open the entrance to the library, Ghostwalker's attention was quickly turned to him, having interrupted his reading session- or so he thinks.

"What brings you here, little brother?" Always straight to the point. Oh well, he can't really fault his brother for something like that. "Illumina told me to stop by and say hello to you." The taller demon seems to realize something, and nods carefully. "I'll.. Be sure to pay a visit to him. Thank you for reminding me, Icedagger."

"Did you seriously not visit him at all in the past week? I thought you'd be better than that." He pouts up at Ghostwalker, who seems to ignore he ever said it. "Well, just make sure you say more than hello when you do get there. His mood is looking a lot better now."

"Of course, brother."

Soon, he's flying out of the High Temple, set on returning to Blackrock with not much to do before he picks up on an.. Odd, sweet-smelling scent. It's most certainly food, but not one he's all too familiar with. Icedagger follows the scent to its source- forgetting about going back to the region he's supposed to be in, and soon comes across a town nestled comfortably on a mountain in Thieves' Den. 

It was oddly out of style for such a place like Thieves' Den which was big on flowers and nature, and don't get him wrong- it still is, there's just a lot more roads than he would've expected. Typically residents would just walk or use their gears to traverse the region, but he's seeing demons riding on motorcycles up and down the mountain. At least he sees pedestrian crossing?

He quickly locates where the sweet scent is coming from, swooping down with his wings and standing nervously outside the building. The sign above reads 'Papa's Pancakeria', and he hesitates stepping inside of it at first, but ultimately pushes the door open. Icedagger winces as the bell above the door (Which he had no idea was even there) rings as he nervously makes his way in. 

The first thing he spots is a fuzzy ginger cat that runs up to him and brushes against his leg, and he freezes in place. Thankfully, a demon behind the counter quickly takes notice, shouting the cat's name (Cookie, which seemed fitting) and making it retreat back to its spot on the counter, where it stared at Icedagger curiously.

Now, he might not seem like the type to carry Bux around, but that's wildly inaccurate. All of the SFOTH get some sort of payment whenever they appear on Phighting!, so he just pockets it because he didn't really.. Spend it on anything. When Firebrand suggested he should fork it over so it could be taken care of, he vehemently refused. Mainly because most of his life was under control already, he didn't want what little finances he had to be under watch too.

Icedagger quickly trots up to the counter and expects to see a menu with options but no, instead it's more of like a 'here's your options, pick and choose, price varies' kind of thing. At least, that's what it looks like. Cookie's owner- Pancake Launcher soon swings by and slightly laughs at his expression, trying to cover it up as a cough.

"Yeah- all first time customers sort of do that. Don't worry, you're not our first for today. Take your time! Day hasn't been that busy, mister."

Being called a sort of formal title was unfamiliar, but he quickly accepted it as he tried to come up with a half-decent pancake order with some cold milk- which came out to be pretty cheap, all things considered. Icedagger went over to an available seat and made himself comfortable, looking out the window from time to time whenever he heard a motorcycle pass by.

He's soon called up to the counter, taking a moment to pet Cookie before going back to his seat, enjoying his stack of pancakes without a care in the world. He could go back to Blackrock after this, surely none of his siblings would mind him being gone for a while.. There haven't been a lot of demons hiking up there anyway.

The bell on the door dings, and he glances at the newcomer to see a demon that's shorter than he is, but he goes back to eating his food because it wouldn't eat itself. Icedagger only looks back at her when she approaches his table with a smile. Her yellow horns are quite long, curved back from their base, and she's wearing a green hat with a cookie symbol on it.

She outstretches a hand to him. "My name is Rainbow Cookie Bomb- but you can call me Yippy! You look new around Maple Mountain, I figured I'd say hi before getting breakfast." He finishes his bite of food and takes her hand, noting she felt warm. "I'm Icedagger! And uhm.. I just stopped by for some food. Haven't had some in a while."

Yippy tilts her head in confusion. "Doesn't it feel better when you eat?"

The young deity shrugs, taking a sip of his cold milk. "I feel just fine if I don't. I like eating, but I don't really need to."

"Food gives you a lot of energy though! Can I sit down with you once mister Launcher finishes my pancakes?" Icedagger smiles, a warmth in his chest that he didn't know was there yet. Probably from making a new friend- one he didn't really expect to make here out of all places, but he's not complaining. "Okay!"

Yippy ends up talking his ear off about food and nutrition, and he finds himself listening to every word she says.. Mostly. It's a little hard to focus on her and eating his meal, but she eventually catches on and starts eating too- and there's this comfortable silence between them before a music box nearby kicks up with some poppy tune that he's never heard of before.

"Ooh! That's the song me and my cookie scout friends made!"

He raises a brow, and she quickly notices- a glint in her eye metaphorically becoming a star as she talks about the Cookie Scouts and what they do, and the more she tells him, the more interested he becomes. It then evolves into her showing him the amount of badges she's managed to get.
"That's a lot of badges on your vest.." Icedagger says cautiously, noting that he can count at least twenty or so little fabric patches stuck on her vest. She barely looks above the age of ten, how does she already have this many??

"Oh, you haven't seen the back of it!" Yippy says, shucking off her vest as carefully as she could as her new friend looked at her in surprise. "What??"

He's left a little speechless as he sees more patches than he can feasibly count, but there has to be at least forty stuck on her vest alone. It's almost a little terrifying, but one badge in particular- one that looked newly ironed on, made him curious. Gently tapping it, he looks at the small badge with curiosity. "Which one is this?"

"That?" She asks, looking at the badge he just tapped. "That's my Qualified Phighter badge! I worked really hard to get it after I got the two other ones before it."

"So that's the highest one?" Icedagger questions, to which she nods at. He wonders who she had to face off against to get it, but it wasn't his place to ask just yet. Yippy puts her vest back on and adjusts it. "The Cookie Scouts sound really cool. I wish I could join you guys, it sounds really exciting."
She puts on a thinking expression, before turning to him again. "You can, there's new rules on demons joining. We might've had feminine presenting demons for a while, but it's not like it really matters much here.."

Icedagger has no idea what that means, but rolls with it. "So could I? Would I be part of your troop if I did?" Yippy laughs as he asks that, and for a second he's nervous that she'll say no, but her laugh is more nervous than condescending. "My troop is pretty full of fast learners, which sorta.. What's the word for it? Dissuades anyone else from joining because they're scared they'll fall behind."

He makes a noise of understanding as she continues. "The adults with us don't really end up helping that much since we can do most stuff ourselves, are you sure you wanna join us if you register for the scouts?" An optimistic smile graces his features, and he nods. "I'm sure!"

Within the next few days, Icedagger's got himself some new attire, settling for a skirt while they sewed up pants for him and other new scouts. He doesn't see much of an issue with whatever he's wearing right now, but Yippy tells him its just to make new members more comfortable. Either way, he'll have two options for lower wear, so it was a win-win.

Being with the Cookie Scouts was a.. Unique experience. For one, he had something to do outside of his 'Godly duties', which he was sort of neglecting right about now. Sure, there might be demons getting lost in Blackrock's mountains, but more often than not, they didn't need his help. Some even nearly gunned him down one time, and he was afraid of going there before Firebrand had comforted him, saying it wouldn't happen again.

This week's activity would be camping, among other things during the daytime. Icedagger found that setting up a tent was actually pretty difficult without following the instructions of the adult volunteer that was helping guide them, so for the most part- he stayed quiet like the others, only really striking up conversation with his troop members.

Over time, he got more and more social. Getting out of his shell so to speak. Some of the adults were nicer than others, and he noted that the newer ones were a lot more strict. He's found himself wondering why whenever they raise their voice far too high at other scouts, before they're reprimanded by the other staff.

It's not uncommon that he has to comfort a fellow scout after they do something wrong, but its always quickly resolved and dealt with. Yippy wasn't kidding when she said her and her troop were fast learners, because while he found himself stumbling in some parts- the others were going about scout duties as though they've been doing it for years.
Another one of the members had to reassure him he was doing just fine, and that compared to the others- he was getting it really fast! And soon enough, he'd be on their level.

Icedagger isn't so sure about that, but he finds himself believing in their words anyway.

Much of the next few weeks is spent with the Cookie Scouts, and he quickly found out that this was way more entertaining than duty up in Blackrock's mountains.

So much happens in just one week that he feels like way more time has passed than it really has, and he's left questioning the passage of time after particular activities. Not that his thoughts ever linger on those for long as they're pushed into the fray of getting another badge, though- its mostly for him while the rest of his troop assists him when he needs it.

A lot of the badges after he gets his camping ones concern business and managing one- and that's when he realizes the cookie empire that the Scouts have Maple Mountain involved in. Seriously, he's never seen so many boxes of cookies in one place, and their primary objective is to get them to be sold? Icedagger's found himself reading up on negotiation lingo late at night before sleeping with everyone else.

He learns not to rely on his wings as much when he sells cookies, cheekily using them to cheat climbing stairs whenever he felt particularly tired. A fair amount of Bux ends up in his hands when he's done making his rounds, and when he gets told he can keep it? A tear or two might've slipped from his eyes.

It felt nice to actually work for his Bux instead of whipping up a chill using his gear- felt more like a chore sometimes, especially if he's not alone. Icedagger had to make sure it was like the ones he always made, to ensure none of the phighters were too affected.

When he's got free time, his troop actually helps him out with his power, making sure its not just standard ice beams and stuff like that. One of them had the bright idea of coming up with ice bullets, which felt pretty cool to do in front of them when there were targets he could hit. Of course, those targets were more often than not just soda cans, which they then properly disposed of right afterward. Still cool, though.

Icedagger's managed to learn how to freeze objects without really.. Freezing their insides all the way. It was hard going, but his friends helped him through it. It happened when they were all going canoeing, and some of them got bored waiting for their turn, and ended up helping him out before they could go. He did it to a stray acorn on the ground, and cracked it open with a quickly-made ice pick that he mastered making way earlier to see that its insides were unfrozen. It was a pretty nice feeling.

Some badges were weirder than others, like the time when they all took buses to Blackrock to scale up one of the mountains there for their 'Journey to the Summit' badge. Everyone had their puffy coats and jackets on as they made the climb, and he chatted up with some of his troop as they kept going up. A few were a little hesitant with how cold it seemed, but they pushed through when they saw it wasn't that bad.

An odd thing caught his eye betwixt the trees- something that looked like mint shavings. The only reason he knows what that looks like is because they visited Powder Point in Playground for the 'Amusement All Around' badge which had them explore the amusement park there for about three hours before they all gathered in a circle and wrote down what they thought about the place. The ones who had been in the troop longer were tasked on finding out how the place worked, and he felt lucky to not have been around for longer than a month right then.

There's a lot more odd stuff he does for badges, all while his siblings didn't know. To be fair, he never really updates them on what's going on with him, but they never really ask, so..

Looks of pity were on his fellow scouts' faces when he told them about his family- Yippy's face held more emotion than the others, with her gently patting his back as he vented about his siblings never really trusting him with bigger, more important duties. It sounded a little stupid in the moment, but his friends all told him it was nothing to be ashamed over. That he just wanted the recognition they had too.

A little surprising that they're all fine with him being a deity, and some of them shrugged and said they didn't care much for his status because he was here now- among peers and siblings-in-scouts, and there's a smile that creeps up on his face as they remind him so. That night ended with campfire stories and roasted marshmallows before bed, and he slept comfortably without any tossing or turning.

"I think it's pretty cool that you are one." It's a conversation she started the morning after, when they were putting their camping stuff away for a new day. "Comes as a bit of a shock to me, though. I would've wanted to see you at Griller Stadium when I went to go get one of my badges."

"Is it the Qualified Phighter one?" She nods, and he realizes he actually hasn't asked her how to get that one yet- not that he's even gotten the first two that should warrant him wanting to get it. "I'm a little curious, how'd you get it?" Yippy smiles and stuffs her tent neatly inside the bag she's brought along with her, as though this were a story she'd never get sick of telling over and over again.

"I wrote a letter to Valk and Dom asking if I could fight the SFOTH!"

"Oh!" Icedagger doesn't process it in the moment since he's helping the others out, but the moment he does, he makes a double take and looks at her in disbelief. "HUH?!"

And that's how he learned Illumina was bested by a Cookie Scout. 

Chapter Text

Playground was always a big place. Not as big as Crossroads, but it might rival that, it's kind of one of the reasons Blackrock wanted their space- because they had so much of it. At least, that's what he remembers from his old history lessons. He paid attention when they were discussing the Faction War, sure, but it wasn't his favorite thing to learn about. Everybody was always frowning at it.

Boombox was big on music, that was his whole thing after all. Some called him a faker because his gear played already existing music instead of making it, but he had a true passion for making tunes and melodies everyone could jam out to. It's why he started sharing the tracks he made when he could, and the rise of the digital age was a key player in that.

Casually cruising down the streets of Playground, he's whistling a small tune on his way to the bus stop leading to Crossroads, patting himself down to make sure he's got his wallet on him. Being friendly to other demons got him a few benefits, one could say- so he's much less of a threat compared to other demons around the area.
That, and because he's a phighter, of course.

The usual chaos and happenings around the region pass by him in the background, as he makes sure to keep up that pace of one step after another, just until he gets to the bus stop. He'd take the monorail, but that'd be a lot of waiting to do, and buses go in and out of his usual area all the time, it wouldn't be too hard to catch one.

And Boombox is right, a bus swings by just as he comes up, and he easily gets himself a seat with a few others greeting him casually. Though he's a phighter, it doesn't exactly change too much besides him getting critiques from random demons on the street. It feels nice to be recognized, too, even if its not for his indie music.
Part of him wonders if all he'll ever be known for is being a contestant in the show he stars in, but that's a worry for another day.

Soon, he gets off and seamlessly blends in with the bustling crowd in Crossroads, sighing at the familiar sounds that surround him. There's a reason he's always so loud- he's not used to silence. Playground wasn't a region that was really known for that sort of thing, and he got easily uncomfortable without any sort of sound for a long time, unless he was asleep.
Well, more often than not, he falls asleep with white noise playing from his phone.. So it doesn't really count.

Crossroads was a great place! He'd live there if he could, honestly, but he's comfy with the whole thing he's got working in Playground. Sure, he got the occasional home invader and murder attempt every so often, but that's just the nature of the region. At least he doesn't live in Lost Temple, he'd be getting those freaky cultists knocking on his door asking if he wanted to join their 'family'.

From what he sees, the 'family' seems pretty miserable. Especially since Medkit's always looking like he's on the verge of death anytime the 'Father' is brought up by Scythe, then again- he looks like he's on the verge of death whenever something inconveniences him the slightest, which he understood. Poor guy's life is working against him, hard.

Still drowsy, he stretches his limbs and sighs in relief as his bones settle back in, or something. Walking down the sidewalk a little more, there's a crowd surrounding a demon around one of the free spaces around Crossroads, and for a moment he worries that there's a medical incident- but then he hears an upbeat tune coming from past the crowd.

Nearing them, he spots a demon with spiral-like horns strumming a guitar- a serene smile on her face as she sings along, addressing the crowd occasionally. The demons around her seem so calm, and he's starting to get into the groove of it too! A little odd, but she's not using her gear for nefarious purposes at least, which is good!

The song soon ends, and the crowd slowly disperses when she moves to pack up. Boombox, not having much to do considering today's a free day, approaches her with in typical, relaxed fashion. She looked like that guy from the store that he sometimes sees- the one with the traffic cone on his head..

"That was a pretty cool performance." He comments once he's close enough, and he pays attention to the way she looks at him, her unbothered expression coming as a pleasant surprise to him. "Is that your gear?"

"Uh-huh." Guitar responds, looking down at her gear in her hands. "Been with me through thick and thin, every time. I can only assume yours has too?"
"Yep!" She offers him a hand, which he shakes in response. "So, where are you headed after this? If you don't mind me asking."

"Whoa, dude. I'm not into the dating scene right now, if that's what you're implying." Boombox squints, trying to process that statement. Asking where somebody's going isn't really a romantic thing to him. I mean, you're just asking where they're going so you don't budge in on their plans, right?

"Huh?" There's this look of realization that comes across her face as she tries playing it off. He'd find it a little amusing if he actually understood what the joke was. "Nothin'. I'm headed to this nice little spot in Thieves' Den, they got a concert coming up. Lead singer's my friend- you wanna come with?"
"Oh, what?" It's been a while since he's heard from a new band, seeing as how most of the music scene is Flipside, so this was new to him. "Sure, man! You headed there now?"

"Mhmm. C'mon."

The two of them make some idle chatter on the way to a bus stop right outside of Thieves' Den, and he wonders why she just doesn't take the monorail before shrugging it off. Maybe she just wanted the exercise, he couldn't blame her. And she did tell him she's a traveling musician, so it makes sense in his head.

As soon as they arrive at Thieves' Den, Guitar guides him to a side of it he's never seen before. While the rest of the landscape was just as beautiful and scenic as it usually was, the place she was going to didn't exactly share the same characteristics as the region its in, you know? No beautiful plant arrangements (Though, they were still appealing to look at), no extravagantly styled plants or shrubs, just.. Nature left alone to make itself be.

"That's the real beauty of it all, y'know? I mean, it's always wonderful to make things and add your personal touch to it, but the natural stuff is great too. Guess it's natural in both ways, huh?" Boombox doesn't understand it at first, but his eyes lit up when he did, and laughed a little.

They soon come across a band busy setting up their equipment, and Boombox stops in his tracks and looks at them, their clothing looking very out of place in Thieves' Den. Guitar? He can believe she's from here. These four just had the vibes of being from Playground or Crossroads. The ripped jackets and what he assumes are painted horns add onto that assumption.

"Boombox, you alright?" Guitar asked, following his gaze. "Penny for your thoughts?" The question confused him a little, but he responded to it anyway.
"Those guys- do you know them? They seem pretty cool." She nods, starting to walk over to them with Boombox closely following behind her. A demon with bright red horns and a headband turned her attention to the two of them, and her gruff looking expression lit up as she waved to Guitar.

"Hey, I didn't expect to see you here!"

"Neither did I, Scarlett."

Aside from having four horns that framed her face in a fairly menacing fashion- she was also tall. About as tall Scythe was, he thinks. There's a vest she's wearing with ripped sleeves with hearts on the bottom- and while he wasn't the fastest in terms of smarts, he could recognize from the other members that they each represented those suits from playing card decks.

"Who's this you're with?" She asks, looking down at him. Only now does he notice a silver heart hornband, and she's matching with another band member. "He seems a little green." He doesn't have to look up at her to tell she's smiling.

"This is Boombox, Scarlett. Say hi, Boom." He waves to her in response, feeling a little light-headed. The rest of her band was bickering behind her, but he didn't really pay much attention to it. "He's a new friend. Dunno how I'm gonna keep in contact with him, but I'm still friends with you, so it'll work out."

"Of course it will, Z-" She stops herself, coughing into her hand. "Guitar. You wanna stay around? I can introduce him to the rest of us if you want."

Fast forward, and Boombox is sitting with the five of them around a circle or so just.. Talking. As if this was normal for them which, it could be, but it's still a little surprising. Burger Guitar is mostly trying to talk to Scarlett about setting up more of the equipment (Which is fair) and his sister, Drum Kit is busy trying to chat up with Boombox. Arctic Fox Tail was just busy watching the chaos of the conversations go on around him, and he's unsurprisingly the chill one of the group. He dropped an off-handed comment about wanting a donut, and Boombox brought up the Donuteria.

"You went there?" He sounded a little amused at that. "What'd you get?"

"Just your standard donuts with holes in them. There was a bunch of interesting looking stuff- even the one that looked like a rectangle with lines coming out of it." Boombox was never the best at describing things, give him a break here. Arctic's eyes light up at that, and he turns to the other demon with a sense of urgency. "They have the bear claws on sale? Off-season?"
Boombox looks at him with a confused, but playful expression. "If that's what you call them, then yeah?"

Arctic quickly places a hand on Scarlett's shoulder, and she stops talking to Burger Guitar to look at him. "Yeah?"

"We have to go to Playground after this to get donuts."

All she does is smile fondly and roll her eyes, and Boombox starts to think they're much closer than the other band members. Well, Burger and Kit were already siblings, so maybe they were siblings, too? Doesn't really seem like it to him, in fact, they've been sitting next to each other the whole time and Guitar's giving him that kind of unreadable look that he can only describe as 'waiting for something to happen'. 

Squinting, he tries to think really hard about the feeling between those two before he sees Arctic kiss her on the cheek, and Kit audibly fake gags in response, prompting her brother to scold her. It takes a moment to hit him, but when he does- conversation's buzzing again.

The two of them soon have to leave, and his new friend simply listens to him as he rambles on about how cool the band seemed to be- and she brought up that she didn't really know that they'd be here, so the two's bands might've been competing for something around the area. Boombox just nods and keeps following her, eventually reaching a wharf area. That's what Guitar told him, anyway.

He sees a crowd in the distance surrounding a platform with speakers, with an eccentric looking demon with a star painted on the left side of his face, and though he was far- he couldn't deny the demon's voice was drawing him in. He wonders what his gear is, because even with a gear that helps out with voice control, demons still had to put in work to get better control of it- as with all things.

Guitar seemed to be immune to its effects, almost, nonchalantly going down a set of stairs to get near the platform, but not quite. He follows after her, keeping a safe distance from the crowd and themselves. Boombox can see a drummer and keyboardist on stage as well- though the latter of the two seems.. Irritated. From his point of view, anyway.

The song ends, and the keyboardist drags the one singing off the stage- and he looks over to Guitar to see concern on her face. "Not again.."

"Again?" He asks, trying to get a better view of the stage past the crowd. She turns to look at him with a saddened expression. "Those two have a habit of fighting. Sorry you had to see that happen, but at least they're not arguing on stage." Boombox blinks, and looks back at the stage where the drummer looks unsure of what's about to happen next, and quickly addresses the crowd before darting off.

"That's.. Kind of sad." Guitar just nods in response, as though she's heard it all before. "Keytar's been on edge ever since his cousin started working on that solo album." Boombox pauses, gaze going from the stage to her. His first thought was 'how does she know all this?', but since she travels a lot.. That's probably why.

"But the band's keeping itself together, isn't it?" The crowd disperses gradually- and that's when they both move closer to the stage. She still had to talk to her friend after all- and she told him his name was Orion, after the constellation in the sky. He's not sure where that is, but then again, he's not a big 'star' guy.
"I sure hope it is, because with how things are going, I'm not too confident anymore."

Guitar told him to talk to anyone he fancied, and his gaze immediately flitted over to that irritated keyboardist he saw earlier, sitting by a bench and looking down at his gear with a melancholic expression. Boombox wasn't the best at feelings, but he certainly tried his best. He made his way over to them and sat beside the demon, who seemed visibly stressed. "Hey."

Keytar's head nearly snaps up to him, and there's this moment of fear he has before realizing he was just surprised to see Boombox there. He de-summoned his gear, probably afraid Boombox would reach out and grab it, which was confusing considering he seemed like the type that knew how to defend himself if needed, but hey, he can't judge.

"Hey." A moment of silence floats over both of them, with neither side speaking up before Drakson Keytar does, again. "Boombox, right? Keytar. We should get that out of the way before anything else." The phighter simply nods, waiting for him to speak up again, since it seems like he's got a lot on his mind right now. "Sorry you had to see.. That whole thing, on stage. Saw you and.. Guitar coming over."

"I get it, no worries." From what she's told him, this has definitely happened before. It sucks, obviously- and he's seen it happen before with other bands when they disagreed on something. The difference was, he was a lot calmer in getting the 'instigator' out of the picture. "So.. Your cousin's always like that?"

"No." Keytar's response is short, as though he didn't want to talk about it. But holding it in would make things much worse, so he doesn't have much of a choice. "He's just.. Complicated. All of us have been stressed out since it seems like he wants to fly solo, even after the band's been doing so well.."

Boombox frowns, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder to try and reassure him. He flinched- but eased up when it was just a simple touch. It felt oddly intimate for two demons who've just met, but it's no big deal to either of them, at least in Keytar's eyes, considering what they were talking about.
"I think I need to get out of here." He mutters, looking over at the other members and Orion, who was busy talking to Guitar. "I can't handle this right now."

"You sure that's a good idea? At least tell one of your band members." Boombox suggests, and he takes that into consideration before shrugging and getting up. "Alright. Thanks for listening to me ramble- or something. You didn't have to."

"It's cool, man." He makes a fist and offers it to him, and Keytar laughs a little before returning the fist bump. "You should probably talk to him about it, y'know? No good comes outta keeping things away from your family."

"Maybe, maybe not. But Orion's having less and less time to just.. Talk." There's a tense minute of silence before Keytar breaks it with a sigh, giving Boombox a grin. "Thanks. Again." And then, he leaves to go back to the stage, talking to one of the demons there. The green-horned demon watches him for a moment before getting up, looking behind him to see a nice view of the water.

There's several boats out at sea, fishing, but most of them are coming back with how the sun's starting to set. Nearing the railing though, he looks down to see.. Something, glinting in the water. It looked like a red looking berry, but he's not too sure, maybe it's a trick of the light. Looking back to where Orion was- Guitar waves at him, and he waves back- getting the sense he should probably be getting home by now, maybe he'll encounter Arctic on the way there, he's not too sure.

Boombox manages to find a way back to the bus stop and waits for one, and once he's back at Crossroads, he makes sure his first stop's the monorail so he doesn't get sidetracked and ends up stopping for a snack. He's heard about a new pizza place that was cheap and had good food, which sounded like a win-win for him. Maybe he'll get to visit it after a phight one day-

He pauses and backtracks for a moment, gaze landing on a poster for another new band. 'The Romano Family Quartet', unsurprisingly having four demons on the paper. Three of them look pretty young- but one of them is old, hell, elderly. A shiver goes up his spine before he reads further, discovering they're in the Playground region for now. By the looks of it, they all had musical instruments for gears- which was pretty lucky, and convenient.

The implication they were all related freaked him out a bit, there's not many family bands around unless they were non-biologically related, but it excited him too. If they're in the region, they'd be easier to reach if they're performing. Of course he'd need to figure out details like if he was free that day, where they'd be, stuff like that- but those were the little things.

Boombox keeps the name of the quartet in mind as he walks home, eventually making his way to Playground and back to his apartment complex, landing on his bed with a thud and a sigh of relief. He'll probably look stuff up about them later, but for now, he's tired. Not to mention, he'll need to make dinner later.

Maybe he should've gotten a snack when he was in Crossroads.

Chapter Text

Darkheart groans as his siblings' voices overlap behind him. He wishes he was somewhere else as of right now, but he can't exactly teleport out without his siblings trying to follow him wherever he went. Apparently, he managed to slip up and mention Taco and Pole in one of his conversations, and now Ghostwalker is getting on his case about it. Usually, it'd be Illumina, but he's been a lot more laid back after his vacation, which he was glad for.

"Eugh.. Why does he suddenly care about this?" He mutters, idly listening in on the conversation to see if it got any more interesting. Windforce and Ghostwalker seem to be adamant on him receiving some sort of punishment for this act (Which would be pointless, anyway), and Firebrand and Venomshank are making their rebuttals. Icedagger is there too, but the fairy-like deity seemed busy, tuning out his other siblings while he messed with the thing in his hands.

It's odd that Ghostwalker is pointing out his non-activity, because last he recalled- the other didn't care much for what his other siblings were up to as long as Illumina was doing his work. Part of him wonders if his usually proper brother was slacking off, which was an absurd thought all on its own.. But with this new version of himself, Darkheart wouldn't put it past him.

He appreciates the fact his brothers are defending him so, which made him feel a little better, but he was still a little confused considering Windforce is against him too. If he actually paid attention to their conversation, it'd be obvious they were insulting him, but he isn't, so he doesn't get to hear it. Icedagger stops whatever he's doing to occasionally roll his eyes at whatever his older siblings are saying, and eventually starts participating in the discussion.

Where were they? Venomshank's residence, which was unfortunate for the God of Rot, because the argument was getting heated. Of course, Ghostwalker's anger isn't directly affecting his household, but it felt colder than usual, which was then canceled out by the heat emanating off of Firebrand.

The longer their argument went on, the more his concern grew. Usually, arguments between them lasted a solid 15 - 20 minutes because Firebrand didn't want a rift between his siblings to be formed, but it really felt like this argument was being dragged out more than it should be. And this perspective is coming from Darkheart, of all deities.

( "He's going off and messing with the mortals- again." Ghostwalker argues, gesturing towards the deity's direction. While his voice is emotionless, his motions communicate something else. "He isn't taking his Divine Duty seriously. Wasn't it what we agreed upon- that we would oversee the mortals and solve what issues they may come across? Darkheart isn't even doing that."

He had a good point, of course, but there's always an argument to counter it. "Now, Ghostwalker- perhaps his followers aren't granting him the praise he so deserves? Unconditional devotion to us is hard to come across, especially in times like these- what if Darkheart was simply testing his followers?"

Of course that was wrong. Darkheart has long gotten sick of the whole deity business, and tends to find more joy in the mundane.. Or, the screams of those he tormented. Either one works, but he prefers the one that's easier to get. Traumatizing a poor Inphernal one day can only sate his metaphorical hunger for so long. )

There's the sound of a door slamming closed, which stuns all of them for a moment before its followed up by a small, but angry-

"I'm telling Illumina!"

Darkheart isn't worried, but it seems like Ghostwalker is. He doesn't know how Illumina deals with his other brother besides having the occasional disagreement with each other where they avoid talking about it, but if he's having that reaction where he distances himself away from the argument to make it look like he was simply spectating, then surely he did something to him when they started working together again. It's a little hilarious.

Lo and behold, a pillar of light manifests in Venomshank's living room which everyone momentarily shields their eyes from, (save for Ghostwalker) and once it fades, there's a very annoyed looking Illumina standing there, the markings beneath his eyes looking more like eyebags compared to actual markings.

"What is going on here?!" Annoyance laced his tone, and he looked like someone's disappointed father seeing his rambunctious children after they tore up the house. "It has been two days since I've been discharged from the hospital, and all of you are arguing? What could have possibly caused this one?"

"Ghostwalker argues that Darkheart has better things to do compared to spending his time fishing with a mortal." Surprisingly, Venomshank's the first to speak up. Perhaps his dislike of Illumina dampened with how he's 'improved' after his month vacation, the God of Darkness understood- he's a lot more.. Likable, this way.

The older deity tilts his head in slight confusion, it kind of made him look like a deer, but he wasn't about to say that out loud. "Is.. That it?" His closest brother hesitantly nods, and Illumina sighs as his shoulders sag, and he raises a hand to his face, letting out an exasperated sigh. "All of you, cease your needless argument. I shall take watch over Darkheart for a day- that is all. This way, I'll ensure he won't be spending any time with those mortals."

The Deity of Darkness turns his head to Illumina, looking like a fish out of water. Even without visible eyes, his expression was still that of shock. It seems like his siblings share his reaction as well, turning to their oldest with similar expressions. Illumina just looks like he's sick of their shit, and walks over to where Darkheart is and sits next to him, turning his head back to look at the rest of them.

"Go."

Venomshank didn't need to be told twice- tipping his hat to Darkheart before flocking off to go train Sword or something. Windforce huffed, but teleported off with a gust of wind. Firebrand followed not long after, and Ghostwalker was left staring at his brother with what Darkheart thinks is a challenging glare, but he soon leaves as well.

Illumina then lets out a sigh of relief, relaxing on the couch he's sitting on. "I must commend Venomshank. This is quite comfortable."

The other hums, trying to pretend like he didn't just hear his brother say he'd take watch over him. "Uh-huh.."

The two actually sit in silence there for a while, and the boredom quickly sets into him as he tries to find something, anything to do besides stare at his brother all weird and unfortunately fails at doing so. The silence lasts for about ten minutes before Illumina uncharacteristically slouches and sighs, exasperated. "This is going to sound incredibly childish, but I'm bored."

Darkheart snickers before actually relaxing, the atmosphere feeling less tense. "You wanna go find something to do?"

"Oh, certainly."

Tohru was young, naïve, and somewhat gullible. But! She was friendly, and had a bunch of connections that would definitely help her out in the future. Even if her career as a Let's Play Gamer wouldn't work out (In spite of the fact she has a Silver Play Button), she would have other work opportunities to fall back on.

But that's not what today was about. Her parents are actually satisfied with her grades this time- thank SFOTH- enough that she's allowed to hang out with her friends. Clover already contacted her and told her to meet up at the Sakura Bay Aquarium. Probably because she didn't stop working at the Sushiria when the World Collision happened, along with that older co-worker she had.

Even though she's old enough to go there by herself, her parents absolutely insisted on her having a chaperone, which is.. Fair, she's a teenager, she can be stupid sometimes. Most of her morning is spent waiting for her uncle in the living room so she can finally get out of her house. Her parents trust Moe TNT enough to the point he's been given a spare key, after all.

There's two soft knocks delivered right to her door, and she practically sprints up to get it. TNT's a little shocked the door opened so fast, but he greets his niece with a kind hello.

"Tohru! You're good to go?" Her uncle was a little bit of a nerd, but it's not like that's uncool in this day and age. Besides, he was the lovable kind of nerd. It works out in his favor, seeing as how he runs a comic book shop on his own that's successful in its own right. He's got a couple branches too, last she checked.

"Yeah. We're taking the bus, right?"
"Uh-huh. You said you wanted to see the scenery, right?" She just nodded, following her uncle out and walking with him.

Being a Let's Play Gamer, she was familiar with a myriad of different games with varying genres. Her tastes were all over the place, but she mostly enjoyed stuff where she was in full control of what she could do, not having to rely on other people all too much. Then again, one of her favorite games was Team Fortress 2, which was team based..
Doesn't matter, she mains Spy or Medic most of the time.

Anyway, the real point of this entire discussion is, since she's played so many games and immersed herself within their lore and development history.. She often had a bunch of useful information she could utilize in case she was in the position of one of those isekai protagonists.

So she's pretty lucky to have played Phighting! before coming here.

Her parents had confidently told her she was one of the few teens that actually liked being here in the Inpherno. Surprisingly, they were the first ones to ask her for information about the world around them- mostly her mom. Since her parents knew she played games, and then she told them this was one of the worlds in a game she played..
It felt pretty nice to teach them something she knew a lot about. It's a nice little moment she'll get to look back on in the future. 

"So, where are we going after we get to Sakura Bay, Laptop?" TNT asks, being able to flawlessly switch between addressing somebody by their real name and their 'gear name' without making it seem awkward. Maybe it was just a natural thing that came to him.
"The aquarium." She says, climbing up the steps of the bus and settling into an empty seat near a window, with TNT sitting right beside her. 

"You sure you're not dating anybody yet?" He says jokingly, not looking at her knowing the glare she'd give him.
Gaming Laptop rolls her eyes, looking up at her uncle with a deadpan stare. "Of course not. You think all the manga you give me about girls with perfect guys does anything good for my already high standards?"

TNT only laughs at that, and the two of them talk until they're in Thieves' Den and they get off the bus. The two of them look around at the scenery, with TNT remarking at how Sakura Bay would fit right in. Laptop only nodded at that, and started walking forward. She managed to memorize the path to the place in advance, since she hadn't been there in a while since it was so far.

The Inpherno isn't small by any means, but it's easier to navigate compared to back home. Earth was pretty big after all, and she was just one small gal in the world. Albeit, with a lot of guidance and a handful of knowledge about where Papa Louie's next restaurant would be. 

Their walk is short-lived when the surroundings started looking much more familiar, more.. Vibrant, really. Not like Thieves' Den wasn't like that, but she could set Sakura Bay apart like, 60% of the time maybe. She's played Geoguesser a fair bit before, not enough to be considered a pro, but enough to be considered a little knowledgeable.

"Looks like we're here." TNT idly states, stopping when Tohru did to let her take all of this in. He'll admit, he was a little worried for his niece's mental state when this whole thing happened, but she took it like a champ. Way easier than Roy, surprisingly. It would've made sense if she was kidnapped whenever Radley stopped by their universe to transport the citizens into Munchmore, but it seemed like he avoided her.

It was odd.

Clover impatiently tapped her foot on the aquarium's floor as she waited for Tohru, looking at the time as though it'd move any faster. Her friend group consisted of a few notable people- but she only really got the ones that weren't busy for today. Being Austin, Prudence, Scooter, and Penny.
Liezel could definitely catch up if she finished her shift at the Paleteria, but she doubts it. Zak could run the place on his own, definitely, but it helped to have extra hands around.

"Drum Kit, stop doing that. It's hurting my ears." Showers commented, closing her eyes to relax when the sound finally stopped. Sound was a little louder in the aquarium lobby, which was weird, but maybe it was because staff wanted visitors to hear the animal calls closer. Probably.
Prudence- who went by Squeak considering her gear name's too long, simply petted her dog Pickle who was somehow allowed into the aquarium with little question. 'It's because Pickle's trained so well!' she'd reason, while spoiling the heck out of her puppy right there.

Austin Awesome Sauce had his eyes trained on the door in case Tohru stepped through and the rest of them didn't notice. He was the one to arrange this whole thing, so he might as well. Besides, everyone's boring themselves to death right now and he didn't really account for that since the aquarium was supposed to do most of the entertaining.

"Yo, she's here."

He must've zoned out or something, because Scooter was the one to alert them all. He's a little embarrassed, but he'll get over it soon. "Laptop! Good to see you."
"Good to see you too, sauce man." She greeted, ignoring his insulted expression as they all strolled up to the counter. "You guys all brought Bux for tickets to get in, right?"

There's a noise of agreement among the five of them and TNT shakes his head, pulling out what had to be at least 200 Bux and handing it over to the worker selling tickets. "You guys have fun, alright?"

The five of them stare in astonishment while Laptop rolls her eyes playfully. "Show-off. You're gonna ask one of them to pay you back some other way."

"Didn't think you'd catch on that quick." He laughed, following them inside to where all the fish were. "Clover, you don't mind sending me a coupon for the Sushiria, do you?"

"After you paid for everyone? I'll send you like, five, dude." 

Gaming Laptop would have to say, this was one of the best aquariums she's ever visited. She's only gone like, twice before, but it still holds up. Good quality and cheap prices? Win-win, in her book. Seems like her uncle's having a fun time too, with the way he's observing all of the turtles.
If she wanted somewhere bigger with whales and stuff, she'd probably have to go to Starlight City and take a look at their underground aquariums. The animals would never be able to handle all the hustle and bustle that happens up on the surface, so staff would opt to transport them below ground instead.

But honestly? She's fine with all this. Besides, anything bigger than her that's capable of eating her alive isn't exactly the best animal in her book. It's why she sort of avoids the snake and lion enclosures if she's going to a zoo. She only really visits the bigcat enclosures if that friendly zookeeper was there, C.J.? She's pretty sure that was his name.

She finds herself nearby the Largemouth Bass tanks, looking at the several fish that were moving inside. She didn't exactly pay that much attention to whoever was beside her because it'd end up leading to awkward small talk, and she wasn't prepared for all that.

"Illumina! Look!"

And for a second, she stops. Illumina? Like, the sword, and SFOTH Illumina? No, that can't be right, there was absolutely no way he'd be here of all places. He's a deity, what would a deity have to do in an aquarium? Being a gamer nerd, she's come across her fair share of immortal characters and most of the time, they're pretty condescending to mortals.
Or, they outright ignore them. There's also the option of enslaving them or whatever, but she can't recall what kind of immortal gaming character did that one right now.

Thinking that her mind was playing tricks on her, she turns her head to see Darkheart, one of the SFOTH pressing his claws against the glass enclosure enthusiastically, while his brother squints down at the small information plaque about the Bass inside.

".. Largemouth Bass are common river fish, opportunistic apex predators that commonly measure in at about 16 inches." Illumina lowers himself a little to read the rest of the passage. "Hm.. It says here they love feasting on smaller fish, like baitfish, which are abundant in rivers.."

Laptop feels like the color's draining from her horns right about now. It's definitely not physically possible, but it feels like it. Because right now, she's looking at two deities who are nonchalantly exploring an aquarium. At least, she thinks they're exploring the place. Maybe they're inspecting it? But they're not saying anything about the structure. And- hell, why would a deity be a building inspector???
There's a ton of questions floating through her mind, not that she can say any of them, and she unfortunately can't pick her jaw off the floor in time before the Deity of Light looks straight at her, and nods politely.

"Greetings, mortal. Do not mind us, we are simply perusing the variety of fish here. We won't be here long."

"But Illumina!" Darkheart objects, tearing himself away from the bass. "We haven't seen the Jellyfish yet!"

It's like she was never supposed to see this interaction happen. Like a cutscene in a game you have to physically force yourself to look at because it matters for the story. It's not like she can ever un-see this moment ever again, she could very well block it out- but how's she going to do that when her uncle is eventually gonna catch up to her and see this as well?

"Then we must make haste, no?" He says, walking away from the Largemouth Bass as Darkheart follows after him, his grin much wider than before.

She stands there, completely gobsmacked as her uncle TNT slowly approaches her, looks between the two deities that were leaving to go somewhere else, and then her. "You okay, Laptop?"

".. I think we should head to the Sushiria after this." She comments quietly, already thinking about which flavor of Bubble Tea would get her to calm down the fastest.

Chapter Text

Pwnatious is a demon of class and elegance. Born and raised with a golden spoon in their mouth, they're materialistic, wanting nothing but the best of the best and more if they can get their claws on it. They're on the top of the food chain and they know it well. Lately, it's been getting hard finding peers similar in status, since they were all so busy..

Ah, but there should be no rest for the wicked if this is what it takes to stay on top. They didn't want to be toppled now do they? Even if their parents' fortune plays some part into this, this was what they worked for their entire life! It should be natural they get to keep it all for themselves.. Once their parents tire of managing it.

They're very busy at "work", which is basically making sure the other dolts beneath him in the finance department don't spend their already limited funding on something useless in the long run, and it takes them a little while to realize Carnage isn't right by their side.

Huffing, they manage to see the Omegagraft's reflection on their monitor, hunched over what looked like a newspaper. Not many things interested them, but they were awfully bored, so maybe this'll entertain them. 

"Carnage! What is that in your hands? Reading up on Blackrock's newest advancements?" They really couldn't care less about what media the robot was consuming, so long as it didn't pose a direct disadvantage towards them or their family, because then it gets complicated, and they have to be the one to deal with it.

They could see Carnage slowly turn their head towards them, then glance back to the paper in their hands, shrug, then stand up. "On the contrary," They near Pwnatious' desk, setting the paper down and tapping at a headline. "It seems like Playground's the one with 'advancements'. I read that you've got a gear double almost as reputable as you are, Lord."

'MONEYBAG'S PALACE IN STARLIGHT CITY [LOCATED IN PLAYGROUND] GAINS TRACTION AFTER OVERWHELMING SUCCESS WITH UPPER-CLASS PLAYGROUNDERS! COULD THIS BE A NEW HOTSPOT FOR CELEBRITIES? OR A TEMPORARY TREND?'

Their gaze is fixed on the headline as they read it over and over again, as though what they were reading would change in the next second because it was so.. Outrageous. An overnight sensation in Playground of all things? Usually the only headlines from the region would be about the latest bout of gang activity or phights in public places, nothing like this.

"Psh, what could possibly be so special about.." They trail off as they read further, eyes glossing on the neat font of the newspaper as the text delved into this gear-double's history and various businesses, but highlighting the aforementioned 'palace' in the headline. From what the article's claiming (which they wouldn't believe for a second without seeing it for themselves), this new so-called 'hotspot' is a 2-in-1 Luxury Hotel and Pachinko Parlor.

Despite the fact they possessed a wide array of knowledge, Lord Pwnatious the Third.. Had no clue what Pachinko was. It sounded ridiculous by name alone, but it's too early for assumptions. Doesn't really stop them from doing so, however. ".. Hm. It doesn't sound completely pitiful. Perhaps it wouldn't be a total waste of time seeing what this gear double's achieved.. Even if they're some Playground Rat."

Pwnatious tears their gaze away from the newspaper to see where exactly Starlight City was in Playground, because no way in hell were they going to ask Carnage for directions when they've already left, that'd be embarrassing for someone with their status. It takes less than a minute to figure out it was nearby the center of the region, which had its ups and downs. At least there, they wouldn't be jumped by some low life trying to get their grubby claws on their wallet.

Not that they actually carry anything in there. Any dignified high-class Inphernal keeps their personal credit card in their breast pocket, it was common sense after all. 

"Lord, are you absolutely sure about this? It's entirely possible that the 'gear double' is just somebody with one of those.. Artificial gears." Carnage comments, in which they recoil in slight disgust. Those with artificial gears weren't that special in their eyes, but they always held some kind of contempt for other Inphernals unless they were on-par with them, or were richer and/or more reputable than they were.

"Yes. I am firm on my decision- what little work I need done can probably handled by those idiots who work under me. Maybe then they'll have something else to do other than waste their time fussing over things that don't need to be a problem." They responded, already heading for the door of their spacious office. 

Georgito's gone through a lot. Meeting a world-class chef and getting the inspiration he needed to pave a future for himself, moving away from home, and winning it big- enough to make his own business, then getting kidnapped for a short while, and then getting rescued by a guy with a surfboard. So it's not a stretch to say nothing surprises him all that much.

With the world collision (or what the Professor calls it, anyway) however, it was.. Hard to adjust to. Especially since he had to renovate his Hotel to display his new gear name rather than his given, 'human' name, because Inphernals would find it suspicious and weird. He agreed, and got it done within less than a week. His horns were also a slight problem, interrupting his sleep.
Until he figured out there was custom made bedding made for those with more complex shapes, of course.

His new identity as Moneybag managed to garner attention from all sorts of people, but he tried doing as he always does- take it slowly and respond, carefully. He's heard of many celebrities and people around Starlight City tank their own reputation with their words, and if he slipped up and somebody exploited his weaknesses, who knows what kind of story the media will spin?

It's partly why he dislikes sudden interviews, especially from the likes of Duke Gotcha. But it seems like the reporter will be off his case for now considering how far away Whiskview is, here. Moneybag doesn't exactly have much to worry about ever since he featured in 'Big Money Person of the Year', besides how his businesses are performing- but aside from that, he's free to do what he likes.

Which is why he spends so much time by the entrance of his own Hotel, greeting Inphernals and familiar people alike with that sort of niceness where you're sure he's trying to bond with you, but in a non-committal fashion. He's careful to never give anybody sly looks, keeping a practiced smile on him whether in or out of his own building.

He's heard the bulk of it- how he manages to keep a level head even if a rowdy individual's stepped into his establishment- causing a ruckus, how his smile remains even if someone with far too much luck wins more than they should, how he's a genius for coming up with this sort of business and meshing it into one vessel. 

Even if he's heard it all before, he can appreciate it all over again. With how far he's come- he should remember to do so, unless he wanted to be a little too ambitious, in which case he has to remind himself that he already has what he's dreamed of, and to be content, until there's something else he can aim for that's within reach.
If he's far too high, others will sabotage him to get to the top. Staying there is a constant battle, as well. And he doesn't need that kind of stress with his age.

Call it complacency, but he's happy with the way things are for himself, and for the people around him. Even with everything new, if he just closes his eyes- he could very well pretend nothing's changed at all. But that'd be delusional of him, and he's already come to terms with everything.

Smoothing down his pinstriped suit, he adjusts his tie as he takes in his surroundings all over again. It's a little overwhelming with the hustle and bustle below him, but he quickly gets over it. Moneybag reaches up to feel if his horns are still there (it's just a little unbelievable, can you blame him?) and hears the tell-tale clink of the gold rings against each other, and against his horn.

He had multiple of these gold rings on him, thinking it'd be nice and eye-catching to others around him, considering his height. He's not afraid to say that his horns make up for his lack of height, knowing it was the truth. Without them, he'd be much shorter than he already was back on Earth, and they grew on him after a while. It felt nice to be taller than a few of his own employees (those who were short, and had shorter horns, anyway) when he previously wasn't.

Nobody's told him that it was essentially a show of wealth, of status. Even if he did know, he probably wouldn't stop wearing it anyway, because it looked nice, a contrast to his general black and green color scheme. He also had a habit of flicking the rings whenever it gets too quiet, though that's never been talked about.

With the new renovations done to his establishment, he's also had to get new security after he laid a few employees off because the stress of a new world was getting to them. He didn't hold anything against them, wishing them a farewell and good fortune before he let them go. He's always believed that life was far too short to hold any long-lasting grudges, after all. And everyone usually had their reasons.

Moneybag gets down from his elevated spot that acted as a sort of balcony for when he wanted to watch others play at the several machines sprawled around this part of the Palace. There's several slot machines in a corner, some blackjack tables, and even a roulette somewhere nearby. He'd go over to it if something- someone hadn't caught his eye.

He passes by several people, all who greet him respectfully before he reaches the newcomer. Taking the time to assess them, it didn't seem like anyone he knew before. That was dangerous, because these new 'Inphernals' had more than violent tendencies that could've resulted in casualties. Thankfully he's had his rounds with rowdy folk.
But the way they stood, that air of confidence they had, he can at least conclude they're an upper class demon. And even though he hasn't checked out the majority of Playground, he can instantly tell this wasn't a Playgrounder demon.

Moneybag's heard from that Wingeria worker that Blackrockians were the ones he had to watch out for, and he gets the sense that they were one of them. Those from Thieves' Den usually kept their heads down, and those from Lost Temple were very transparent about their riches, extremely so.. He's never been the most observant eye in the room, but even he can clue in on obvious factors.

But that begs the question- why were they there?

'Oh yeah, they like, absolutely hate Playgrounders.' remarked Pineapple Pistol, as he took a bite of the wings on the other side of the plate they were sharing. On any other occasion, Moneybag would be eating his wings alone, but sharing it with somebody didn't sound so bad. 'Like, despise their guts kind of hate. It's honestly funny, if not sad.'

'Pray tell, why do they hate us?' He had to get used to referring to other Playgrounders this way, just so nobody that wasn't previously human questioned him. It wasn't exactly the most solid thing he could do, but he can try. 

The other across from him takes a bite of his wings first. 'Cause of the Faction War. Basically a huge fight between the Blackrock and Playground factions that had a ton of casualties and stuff. They didn't like each other before the War, and they certainly hate each other now.'

It can't hurt to interact with them, surely.

"Good evening, esteemed guest." He says, watching as their teapot mask angles down to look at him. Moneybag's familiar with this motion, and he's already used to the judgement that comes with being short, and he's sure this interaction will go the same with the majority of other rich people he's already talked to before.
The Biograft (or, at least he's pretty sure it's one) beside them seems to cringe, even though their only way of expressing anything is through that singular eye in the center of their face.

".. Hm." It seems the stranger is doing their own fair bit of judging him, and he lets it happen. So as long as he doesn't say anything to agitate them, he'll be fine. "Good evening. State your name."

He outstretches his hand to them, relaxed. "Moneybag. The owner and founder of this fine establishment. How do you do?" The way they paused made him hum, they were probably one of those types who don't think of him as much at first, which he completely understands.
They take his smaller hand to shake, letting go of it as soon as they could. "Lord Pwnatious the Third, heir to the Pwnatious Family of Blackrock. Pleasure to have your acquaintance.."

Moneybag quickly folds his hands, having them in full view. "Likewise. I've certainly heard of you before.. You and your family own the Shooting Teapot Observatory, do you not?" Even without their face in full view, he tends to know their reactions- and he uses this to his advantage most of the time.

"Naturally."

It'll be a long night of conversation for him.

In retrospect, this was one of Valk's better vacation ideas.

From the moment they stepped foot into Starlight City, they were actually ignored in favor of more local celebrities, but they did get a few callouts by fans, which went surprisingly smoothly considering fans of Flipside weren't exactly known for being the most respectful individuals in the Inpherno..
Regardless, they were having a fun time! Their next stop is supposed to be the place that sells the 'Best Wings in the entire City', with Dom taking charge on map duty.

The bright lights and flashy vehicles were second only to the performers that lined the streets and the stunt people that littered every street corner they had to take, because the sheer variety was clear. One second they'd see some happy mime entertaining kids, and the next there's some Inphernal being shot out of a canon.

Valk had actually tugged at his clothes to make him look up, and the two of them watched as the demon who was launched practically soared through the air and took out a flare gun when they reached the middle, making for quite a show right there out on the streets.
He would've stayed longer if Dom hadn't tugged him away the next second.

"Oh come on! It couldn't have hurt to watch just one more trick-"
"You've seen enough tricks for today, Valk." His brother states, looking at his phone and squinting again. "We should be close to the place.. Says here that there's a casino near there.." Dom isn't one for gambling, he's pretty happy with all the Bux him and his brother get from Idol work, but..

"A casino, huh?" He comments, having that 'I'm suggesting we should go there' tone that Dom was all too familiar with. "Sounds like fun, y'know? Must be nice.."

"We are not going there." He ignores the whine his brother makes in protest in favor of walking towards the bright red building nearby, with the large words on the sign saying 'Papa's Wingeria'. It doesn't look like its full when he gets inside, but it seems like there's a party going on upstairs.

The worker behind the counter looks a little alarmed with their arrival, but smiles at them in greeting. "Welcome to Papa's Wingeria! What would you like today?"

Dom tells Valk he'll order and the smaller quickly settles himself into one of the empty booths, watching as his brother ordered and eventually came back to sit down with him. "This place has been pretty nice so far."

"So you admit it?" His brother was initially very skeptical about coming here, and only really agreed after he was the one that made the whole vacation plan- which was just a precaution to fall back on in case Valk decided to do something that they didn't already talk about before or during the trip. "Knew it."

"I admit that it's nice, not that it's the best place you've suggested ever."

"I'll take it!"

The two talked for a while until they got their wings, which were surprisingly really high quality considering the price seemed so.. Average. The waiter who served them seemed to look smug about it, telling them they did have the best wings in the City for a reason after all, considering the restaurant was owned by Papa Pizza Paddle.

"Hey- doesn't he run a Pizzeria in Crossroads or something? I thought he'd only be good at Pizzas." Valk commented, and the waiter laughed, glancing back at his co-worker before answering him. "Nah. He's good at cooking just about anything, I mean, the dude's got 17 restaurants in different places including this one-"

"What?!"

Dom rolled his eye at his shock, having done some of his own research in his free time. The owner was practically a multi-millionaire, and mostly gave his money to charities or spent it on the ingredients his employees use to make all the dishes for their vast customer base. "Valk, remember when we ordered from the Donuteria?"
His brother looks at him with a blank look, before the realization sinks in that he owns that too. "No way!"

"I mean, hey- maybe you can ask the big man himself at the Pizzeria down at Tastyville. But he can get a little busy, goin' on adventures and stuff like that.." The waiter remarks, starting to look a little more familiar to Dom now. "He's calmed down through the years though."
Their conversation ends as the brothers eat their wings, talking about whatever that comes to mind until they finish their food and exit the Wingeria. Their next stop was supposed to be a hotel, but every single one they visited earlier that day was pretty full. Considering how this whole city seemed to be a tourist attraction.. That checks out.

That really only left one more building called 'Moneybag's Palace', which Valk called sketchy at first, but since it was the only one that had rooms available, Dom told him it couldn't have been that bad. (Plus, it was absurdly tall. Looked almost like one of Blackrock's skyscrapers, if he weren't in Playground).

And he's completely right, because this building definitely deserved the title of a palace with the way everything looked so.. High-end. There's a ton of other rich Inphernals around them all approaching one section of the building which was a little odd, but they shrugged it off and went to the receptionist to get a room.

Once they got their room key, they took the elevator (because no way in hell would they be taking the stairs) and headed up to their room, and just about crashed into the couch as soon as they could.

"That was exhausting." Dom groaned, while Valk relaxed into the couch like a cat would before thinking malicious thoughts about scratching up the furniture. "That was the best, we should hit up a casino tomorro-"

"Absolutely not."

Talking with Pwnatious was like awkwardly sitting between your Asian grandparents while they talk about your achievements to their also-old friends who are definitely not scrutinizing you while they talk. Moneybag makes sure he's keeping up his façade of a serene expression, trying to seem unbothered by how he's so casually referring to poor people and the homeless as street urchins.

Sure, Georgito came from a middle class background, but even he's had his rough patches before coming to Starlight City where he got his fortune. It's only awkward on his end, because his new 'colleague' is happily telling him all about Blackrock and their advancements, and he's growing tired of it.

"Why don't I show you where everything truly happens?" He offers, noticing they're near the casino portion of the Palace. He likes seeing those lucky enough to win and leave with their common sense still in tact, but there is some unspoken joy in him from seeing overconfident demons lose their profits from gambling.

They glance at their Omegagraft guard before turning to him again. "Of course."

Moneybag takes on most of the talking for a while, talking to him about the operations of his business here, leaving out some of the more unsavory parts- knowing well that nobody needs to know that but himself and those involved. No shady business, of course, just other things that'd probably end up boring them to death. 

"You make most of your profit by earning from those who lose theirs, hm?" They prompted, and he hummed to think about it. "Well, we can't all get by without using people along the way, can't we? And besides- some have enough sense to let go before they lose it all."
He turns to look at some Inphernal by the Roulette Table, watching him carefully. "Some win, some lose.. Regardless, the Inpherno still goes on. It's your own decisions that push you forward or hinder you." Moneybag shrugs, never once losing his smile.

"Of course, I don't force them to stay. The irresistible calling of more earnings spur those with more impulsive thoughts on, and.." 

There's a scream of frustration that comes from another table, which he doesn't bother turning his head to. Having heard that scream hundreds of times before. "That's what happens." Pwnatious simply nods, turning their gaze away from the ruckus that ensues nearby. "I see."

A moment of silence passes the two before Moneybag continues, walking onward. "Why don't we talk about something more cheerful? Say.. Fine Dining." The other follows close behind, occasionally looking away from the shorter demon to observe their surroundings.

"I do enjoy a nice cut of steak every now and then." They say, knowing they ate what was probably the lowest quality cut of meat earlier that day from some fast food restaurant, and unfortunately loved it. "I much prefer other meats, but, I hear it's quite popular these days.."

"Ah, have you heard of wagyu steak? Quite the treat. Tender, flavorful, most certainly rich as well." He replies, stopping at a nearby Blackjack table to spectate for a moment. Pwnatious isn't familiar with that sort of steak, so its only natural to ask. "Doesn't seem to ring a bell. Is it a particular brand?"

"Not quite. It's all kinds of cattle in Sakura Bay in Thieves' Den, raised under strict conditions to ensure the highest quality meat. That's why it's delicious, and expensive." His tone is matter-of-factly, as though he were telling them about an art piece in a museum. "While I do wish everyone could taste it once in their lives, I can at least understand why they wouldn't purchase it."

Pwnatious hums, never having heard of anyone in Thieves' Den raise cattle simply for Higher Quality meat when they had other things to be concerned about. Then again, that Faction was big on agriculture.. "I've never heard of raising cattle for the sole purpose of more tender meat.."

Moneybag walks forward, nearer to the slot machines with a handful of Inphernals taking their chances and throwing it all to luck. "Your Faction doesn't do so?"
"Why would we?"

"Cortisol makes meat tougher and more tasteless. Better to have a relaxed cow, so when you kill it, its meat tastes better." 

Their colleague only nods towards the sudden voice, turning to a demon with purple colored horns nearby 5 slot machines, watching them all turn in anticipation. Personally, they would've smacked him upside the head for interrupting such a conversation, but they were in public. "Thank you for your interjection, Rail- have you met Lord Pwnatious?"

"Nah. Was just listening in, thought you needed some help." He replies, grinning as he lands a triple 7 on one of the machines. "I'm cracked at these."

"Yes, yes- just pull in moderation, Rail. Don't want you losing your profits now." Moneybag's already walking away when he responds, absentmindedly. "Whatever you say, Georgito."

He freezes up involuntarily, but shakes it off as Pwnatious scoffs. "Did you hear the ridiculous thing it called you?" Internally, he's glad they're dense enough to ignore the fact he had just called out his real name, but they wouldn't know what it is in the first place, considering names were associated with gears in the Inpherno.

"Never mind him, he's not worth your while.. Why not talk about tea? I'm sure there are brands you enjoy?" He prompts, not even trying to hide the fact he's distracting Pwnatious away from what just happen mere seconds ago, but thankfully they take the bait, already going into detail of their preferred tea brands.

"I'm sure you've heard of the Rare Earl Grey, Moneybag? Quite nice when paired with high quality pastries, if I must say." He says, knowing it was one of the most expensive brands of tea in the Inpherno- only in Lost Temple, which makes it even more valuable. He hums, nodding slowly.

"I've certainly heard. It's wonderful, but I prefer Da Hong Pao. Pricy, yes- but it's worth it. If it's harvested in the mountains from Thieves' Den from its ancient trees, how could it not be?" He cheerily replies, as though he didn't just outright flex on Pwnatious. "It's priced at over a million Bux, yes, but I do so enjoy the taste of it when I meet with old friends for afternoon tea in Crossroads."

They were already trying to process the fact that he casually bragged about his favorite tea brand was from an ancient tree in another faction, but now they're finding out he's really from Crossroads?? "You.. Originate from there?"

Moneybag blinks, and turns to look at them. "I came from Lost Temple, originally. I moved to Crossroads when I was much younger, then here in Playground where I built my fortune from the ground up. So, yes, in a sense." He states, summarizing basically most of his backstory in a single sentence.
"However, I go back to my hometown of Tacodale once in a while, and stop by for Tacos when I feel like it. May be lower class food, but if it tastes good, why deny it?"

Hit, after hit, after hit was blown to Pwnatious' ego throughout this entire conversation, but this had to be the biggest attack to their pride yet. The entrepreneur that was their gear double, who runs a successful luxury hotel business and has some of the most refined taste they've ever seen in another Inphernal.. Liked tacos.

"I give up." They dejectedly mutter, looking to him for the last time so they could leave. "This trip has been wonderful and all, but I'm afraid I must go back to my duties in my office. Should we see each other again, I hope for a delightful conversation." 

Moneybag's head tilts slightly, but he nods towards them in response. "I hope for the same. Please, stay safe as you exit my hotel and faction."

Chapter Text

Baseball Mitt wasn't exactly the smartest kid in the world, but he was sure he had the best Dad ever. Sure his Dad looked pretty threatening and everybody was at least a little uncomfortable around him all the time, but that was because he was so cool! He was sure it was!
He's a good kid at heart, but things have been pretty slow in Playground lately. He's been feeling bored a lot, even though he plays with his friends after school and does all his homework. It's just been feeling way too routine for the small kid, and he's pretty sure his dad is starting to notice.

Mitt hasn't lived a long life just yet, and there's definitely a lot to see out there.. But man, he kinda wishes for something else.

"What's on your mind, kiddo?" His dad, Baseball Bat, asks him. It's 7 in the morning on a Saturday, and his head is hanging lower than usual. "You've barely touched your Skateboard-shaped omelet. And I worked hard on that, y'know?" He prompts, nudging his kid before he slumps over and presses his head against the wooden table in the middle of their dining room.

From the moment he woke up, he was dreading the rest of his day. Mitt was worried about having to spend it bored and alone because all his friends had better things to do like.. Go out into the woods and make spiders fight with each other.. Or participate in small Phighting! matches in the park to get some money for their family, or even volunteer work with some other Inphernals.

"Nothing, Papa.." He whined, which immediately made his father suspect that there was something bothering him. The older man rolls his eyes and gently lays a hand on his shoulder. "Now c'mon, you know that's not true."

The boy straightens up before letting out a long, tired sigh, even though he got a good eight hours of sleep that night. "I'm bored."

The older man beside him pauses, before laughing. "That's it? C'mon Mittens, I'm sure we can find something for you to do." He gives his father a strained smile before frowning again, trying to think of things that he would usually do, that made him happy. All he can really think about though- are activities he does with friends.
And.. Catching ball with his old man alone didn't sound exciting right now.

"I.. Don't know." He says, his expression going blank. Baseball Bat looks at him in concern before gently pushing the plate with a crudely made replica of Skateboard's face in egg form towards his son. "Eat up, we'll go out and find something that'll turn that frown upside down."

The two eventually leave their apartment building in search of anything entertaining to do. Baseball Mitt would've asked for some sweets or to go out somewhere to eat, but today's breakfast really left him feeling full, so none of that right now. Whenever his Dad tries getting him to look at something, his attention is always conveniently snatched by something else- trying to find another source of entertainment so he's not bored.

It doesn't show, but he's getting tired. Tired of swapping his attention from one thing to another in quick succession. It hasn't even been a few hours since he's left home and he's already tired. He's heard of people being sad before, but not being so sad that they just want to stay in bed and just lay there all day.
.. But he really feels like doing that right now.

The further the day goes on, the sadder he seems to get. It feels like there's something missing in him- but he just doesn't know what. And whenever he tells his father that, the man simply pats his back and reassures him there had to be something. And then they'd keep looking.

"How are you feelin', Mittens?" His father asks, seeing the blank expression on his face and already knowing the answer. It was worth asking if his kid felt better after telling him.

"Terrible." Baseball Mitt sits on a park bench, wincing as he reaches down to pick out the wooden splinter that stuck out from his leg. "I don't know why I feel like this." Realistically, he should be happy. He's got a good Dad, a stable net of friends, moderately good grades- what more could he really ask for?

"Chin up, kiddo. Daylight's still burning, isn't it?" His father asks him, only receiving a weak nod in response. "Why don't we just relax at home?"
"But that's boring!" He complains, crossing his arms and lifting his legs up on the bench. Think of that one sad plant boy image. "I don't wanna go home yet."

His father tries talking him into a few ideas but he says no to all of them, looking away when his Dad just starts talking about himself and when he was a boy, a sound coming to his ears that he was surprised he hadn't heard earlier.

It was a victorious yell- so he turned his head to look for the sound and saw a tall, domed building in the distance. The words above the double doors, reading 'Sourdome Stadium' interested him greatly, and he went back to sitting normally just to look at it better.
From what he could see, the outside of it had some covered up graffiti, but otherwise- it was clean.. With the exception of faint, brown shoe prints.

Looking up at Baseball Bat, he noticed his Dad was still talking. Tugging on his sleeve, he pointed at the building and then looked back at him with those unmistakable puppy-dog eyes that every parent's bound to get while raising any kid.
Bat looked at the building, not trusting it for a second- but he ultimately gave up and said yes, knowing he'd never get anywhere if he said no.

It was a short walk from the park to the stadium, and the moderately chilly air was replaced with the feeling of air conditioning hitting their skin like a breeze that was a little too powerful. A bored looking receptionist is by the counter, not having noticed them yet.
While Bat busied himself with walking up to the counter to get his son signed up for one of the teams- Mitt looked around the room for anything interesting, and saw plenty of inspirational baseball posters, alongside a few that encouraged young Inphernals to join.

Mitt poked around the place for a little bit until his Dad was done, which- looking at the papers he had in front of him, wouldn't be for a while. 

Jackhammer was the kind of coach that always pushed his team to be the best version of themselves, knowing their limits and keeping track of how they interacted with each other. Which was why last season went as swimmingly as it did, with how the team treated each other like family.
Ever since one of the younger team members had moved away though, the team was down a member- and it didn't look like any new kids were signing up to join the Junior Crushers.

Sure, they weren't the most welcoming bunch in the world- he'll admit that, but it was stupid not to give them a chance. Then again, the different cities are all over the place now, and Oniontown was split into two considering a whole half of the city was gone which caused a mass panic for a while, but that's a story for another day.

Point is, Jackhammer strived for the best. But even he knew that a loss here and there was good, so that the team knew that losing wasn't the end of the world. Still, he would've preferred they win, if they could help it. A few of the kids from last season managed to cope well enough with their new appearances that they came back, and the team readily welcomed them with open arms.

While they're still down a member, though, they won't be able to go far.

"Out!" yells another team member, as their hitter grumbles and passes the bat to somebody else. They return to the dugout and watch from there, the atmosphere of the whole stadium being more than a little gloomy without a familiar presence there. It might've just been one kid- but it really felt odd not having them there.

It's another three strikes- and the hitter gets out faster than the previous one. They huff and quickly pass the bat to a smaller member before storming to the dugout and sitting down on the bench, clearly upset. Of course, nobody's going to bring it up- they're all terrible with feelings, and all that mushy business would mess up whatever they had going on already.

Their coach isn't happy about this either, but none of them are too keen about bringing up the topic, and that seemed to be what they all agreed on- even if none of them said it out loud.

"Hi everyone!!"

Their usual practice session is interrupted by a voice they've never heard before, and Jackhammer looks right in time to see a very eager looking child rushing towards them all. "What the..?"
The rest of the team gives their fellow teammates a look, with some even turning to their coach as though he'd betrayed them.

This.. Kid, was scrawny looking. To the team, it looked like he didn't have any potential in the slightest, and they had a member that was shorter than some of those girls at the Cookie Scouts. Safe to say, first impressions weren't great.

"Who let this baby into the Sourdome, huh?" One of the older kids sneer, causing the rest of the team to laugh. One kid rolls their eyes and walks over to Mitt, shaking his hand. "Yo! Dagger, get your claws away from that baby! You might scratch him up!" Another kid says, in-between laughs.

"I'm not a baby!" Baseball Mitt huffs, crossing his arms.

The kid that walked over to him turned to his team members and yelled. "Oh, shut the hell up!" After they quieted down, they turned back to the smaller boy with a nervous smile. "Sorry about them, they're always like that. I'm guessing you're the new member, huh?"

"Mhm!" He raises his gear in excitement, showing it off proudly. "I'm so happy to be here!"

Unbeknownst to the group, Baseball Bat had taken to watching them from the stands. He noted that he was one of the three other parents that bothered to actually show up, and the rest of them weren't even paying attention to their kids. He's pretty sure one of them is going to end up leaving mid-way through the team's practice.

But they're not his problem. These new kids might be, though, if they keep laughing at his son. A well-intentioned remark that his boy might've misunderstood, he could understand. But outright bullying, and he'd take it up with their parents the old-fashioned way. Even if he promised himself to be better for Baseball Mitt, he wanted to make sure he was protected the best way he knew how.

His gear collides with the other Inphernal's stained skin, the blood covering the alley's walls as he brought his bat down again- never once thinking about how he should stop now, or that it was enough.

Hurting a member of his gang was one thing, but hurting them on their turf knowing their leader's right around the corner was a kind of audacity he'd expect only an SFOTH would have.

Those days were long past him- he doesn't need to worry about it now.

"Lay off the kid! Give him some space." He hears the coach say, distancing all but one of the team members away from his son. At least there was somebody else sticking up for him, even when he's not there. He would've preferred if he could accompany his son down there, but he's fine with this arrangement too. "Come on, New Kid. Let's see what you've got."

So long as his son didn't get hurt, of course. His eyes are trained on them, making sure to keep track of where his son's moving- in case he trips or falls.

Practice started off.. Slow. Painfully slow. The team looked at him with side eyes and sour looks, but never once did Mitt let that bother him, continuing to practice as usual. By all means, he was above average. He could run pretty fast (Which was nice, especially if the other kid from the team they were practicing with got caught off guard by it), and was good enough at pitching if he was his own judge of character.

But most of his time is spent right behind the home plate, playing Catcher. Yeah, not the most fun thing in the world, but he's got a solid throwing arm and managed to stop runners by throwing the ball to the other bases. It was a pain getting all that gear on him the first time, but he's pretty sure he's grown into it by now.

It's about a week since he's joined the Junior Crushers, and the only people he really likes are his coach and Danger Dagger, who were relatively nice to him. Coach even stood up for him most of the time! He learned the names of all the team members, but everyone usually went by nicknames for convenience, like Inglaciator-6000 going by Glacier, because her full name would be too long.

Out of all of them, though? Only one kid really bothered him. Brass Knuckles- or, Bruiser, was the kid that called him a baby the first time he said hello to everyone. Personally, Mitt didn't have any issues with him. But Bruiser seemed to really like starting problems for the team.

Danger Dagger sighs as they watch Bruiser pitch, clearly intending to hit Mitt rather than doing anything beneficial for the rest of them. The team they're practicing against seems tense at the one-sided interaction, with one kid from their side muttering about how he seemed really petty, and that he was essentially beefing with a kid younger than him.
They're right, obviously, but none of them can actually do anything. Talking about it with Bruiser would only piss him off, too.

One thing they couldn't help but take notice of was that the rest of the team didn't let him get hold of the bat, unless Coach Jackhammer told them to buzz off and let the kid get used to it. Part of them always wanted to hand the bat to the smaller kid, but the glares from the rest of the team didn't exactly do wonders for them.

When he finally did get the bat much later on, his position looked a little awkward, but that's probably because he was on the smaller side. At least Mitt's knees were bent, unlike some of their other teammates. Some of them really couldn't care less so long as Mitt was present for practice, which was honestly trashy of them.
Not that they could speak their mind without getting bullied.

The pitcher throws- strike. Mitt looks tense, but his expression toughens up again as he readies himself. The ball gets thrown back to the pitcher, and there's a moment of silence before it soars through the air again, and- strike. Dagger nervously glances up to where Baseball Mitt's father is sitting, and the older man still has that same expression as before.

They know his Dad's been showing up for the last couple of practices now, and from the looks of it- he believes in his son completely. Some part of them is almost jealous of that- but this isn't about them. This was about Mitt- and they're hoping he doesn't get another-

"Strike!"

Dagger curses under their breath, getting blasted with the raucous laughing of the entire team as they struggle to cover their non-visible ears, glancing at Baseball Mitt who seemed pretty bummed out about the whole thing. Dagger offers up the spot next to them for him to sit, and he takes it, not saying anything much. It doesn't even look like he's processing the borderline disrespectful comments that the others are throwing his way.

A sudden bang against the dugout's metal fence stuns them all, as Coach Jackhammer stands at the ready, glaring at the rowdy kids. "Shut your pie holes and focus on the game!" The others quiet down with reluctant nods and hisses, before Jackhammer makes a show of his claws, which sufficiently scared them into silence.

After everything's over, Dagger's caught off guard with the way Baseball Mitt seems to rush out, clearly trying to hide his sniffling face as he ran inside. The other kids are laughing (Like assholes would, but they can't say that out loud) but shut up once they shoot the others with a hard glare. They walk over to Jackhammer and tug at his sleeve.
"Coach, I don't think Baseball Mitt's doing okay. Could you please check on him? I think the others are really getting under his skin."

It wasn't uncommon for kids to drop out of the Junior Crushers back then, because of this exact reason. Oniontowners really didn't take kindly to outsiders, at least- some of the old fashioned ones didn't. They didn't think that was the right word to describe the rest of the team, but they can't find another alternative.
The Coach sighs as he pats Dagger on the shoulder, reassuring them that things will be just fine for tomorrow, and that he'll fix up the problem. They can only hope that he does, for his- and the team's sake.

Dagger made their way up to the stands right after, and Jackhammer went off to search for poor Mitt, hoping the kid didn't lock himself up in the bathroom to cry. Thankfully, he was just beyond a wall. Unfortunately- the poor boy was sobbing his eyes out, staining his baseball jersey with tears.
His expression softens as he kneels in front of the boy, making sure the kid knew he was there before resting a hand on his shoulder. Eventually, his breathing calmed down enough to a point where he could- at least- string together some coherent sentences.

"Hey, kiddo. I'm sorry about what happened earlier, back there. Do you wanna talk about it?"

Jackhammer knew better than to force information out of kids who clearly don't want to share, so he's giving the boy a choice. What follows is a whole fifteen minutes full of this hyperventilating kid just venting about his problems with the team, with his role in it- and how he doesn't even feel like he's good at anything.

In all his years of coaching, he's never felt more angry at a group of kids than right now, but he's keeping a calm façade if only to make Baseball Mitt a little more comfortable. Part of him knows he's subject to blame too- having this go on for as long as it did. He'll have to drill it into the other kids' heads that they should quit at this.

"I don't even feel like I belong here." He sniffles, hugging his knees to his chest, burying his face in it for a moment before raising his head again. "It hurts. The words, the looks they give me- they don't even like handing me the bat!" He exclaims, clearly angry. "We're all supposed to have a turn to bat!"

His rage then near-immediately settles back into sadness, more tears streaming down his face. "I can't do anything. I can't catch, I can't pitch, and I can't even bat-"

"Kid, do you look up to your Dad?"
Mitt blinked twice, eyes still a little glassy from his tears. Looking up, he looked his Coach right in the eye, still shaken up. "W- what?"

"You look up to your Dad, don't you?" He asks again. The boy rubs away the last of his tears with his sleeve, looking at Jackhammer again. "Well- of course I do! He's my Papa! He's the greatest Dad I've ever known!" He can't help but notice the far-off look his Coach seems to have, before he feels the hand on his shoulder pat him gently- twice.

"Look, kid, you wanna be like your old man, don't you? Then get up there, and bat. Don't let these wimps get you down and trample you. When you bat- you bat. And they'll have to deal with it, you got that?"

Baseball Mitt sputters, clearly surprised at this. "But- but I'm a baseball mitt-" He recalls all the times him and his father would practice outside, in the park. He'd throw a ball, and Mitt would have to catch it. Rules were simple- when he was having fun with his Dad. "I can't possibly.. I'm not meant for-"
"Kid, who the hell cares what you're made for?" Jackhammer says, flashing him a grin. "I'm a Jackhammer, and you don't see me slaving away at construction work, do ya?"

"N.. No?" He hesitantly answers, laughing a little when his Coach did.
"Damn right, kid. You can be anything you want if you set your mind to it." He lets the words sink in before getting up, and outstretching his hand to the boy. "C'mon, let's get you up and back to your Dad. With enough practice, you'll be the best darn hitter the stadium's ever seen. Just make sure you practice, eh?" The older man helped him up, guiding him back out to the field where his father was already waiting.

Mitt said nothing else, rushing towards his father and letting himself be picked up. He waved his Coach- and Danger Dagger, who was still there, goodbye as the two of them left.

"What'd he tell you, Mittens?" Bat asks, making sure he's staying mostly still on his father's shoulders so that he didn't fall off. "You looked pretty happy when you came back. Dagger told me you were feelin' upset, but wanted your Coach to handle it. He better not have threatened you." He knew it was impossible- since no kid would smile after being threatened, but anything could happen.

Mitt shook his head, grinning. "No, no! He made me feel a lot better, Dad! I wanna be just like you when I grow up!"
His father laughs at that. "I already know, Mittens. We can go out to eat tonight, if you want to."

He thinks about it. Really thinks about it, and, honestly? He's pretty tired after today. "No, we should just go home! We could eat out after me and the team win!"

"Well look at you, all excited!" Mitt's little grin had only widened at that, laughing. "Alright, kiddo. Let's head home."

The majority of the next three weeks is spent studying intensely about baseball. His dad's a big help, but he's able to take care of himself when he's off working or doing something else, and he can't supervise his son. After all, they still needed a source of Bux to rely on.
Most of the time, when he watches baseball games- he does it somewhere else so he doesn't ramp up their apartment's electricity bill, even when his Dad tells him it's okay.

He even watched whenever his Dad trained for those melee tournaments that pop up every once in a while, taking note of the way he swung his bat and trying to think of how he could do that, putting it into practice when he actually got his hands on his own bat, which his father had bought him after noticing him staring.

When he's not practicing at home, he's down at the Sourdome Stadium, having already memorized the path from home to there, and back. When he could, he'd grab a bat and practice his swings. Danger Dagger even volunteered to help out, pitching balls to him and grinning whenever he managed to get it soaring for a little while.

The two of them bonded over the few weeks- hardly noticing the way the rest of the team stared at them like they had grown two heads. The two would be spotted inside of the stadium more often than not, which made it a little hard to practice batting among the other team members, but it was fine! Mitt gleefully handed the others the bat when they wanted.
Eventually, most of the team had warmed up to him after seeing his commitment to the game- all but one, predictably.

Bruiser still thought he was a big baby. A baby that'd throw a tantrum if he got out, some pathetic outsider that thought he had the right to just stride in one day, and take the place of a beloved member of the Junior Crushers. He's convinced the team would have no problem booting him off if they had moved back.
But life's not like that. Life wouldn't just adjust to Bruiser's whims.

He just had to deal with it. And this was his way.

Enough about him though. Today's the day of their first big game of the season. Baseball Mitt woke up that day with stars in his eyes, and an eagerness to just get out of the apartment. So much so that he was squirming in his seat while his Dad told him to keep still, or he wouldn't get any raspberries on his pancakes. 
After practically devouring his Sword-shaped breakfast, the two of them made their way to Griller Stadium. Why not the Oniontown Sourdome? Well, apparently all games are held there, traditionally at least. With the little leagues in the morning, and the major leagues in the afternoon.

With the help of his Dad, he managed to put on all of his gear. With his pleats being double knotted, just for luck. It might've been a thing from Thieves' Den, but it might still work- and he had insisted, after all. The two of them were all smiles as they entered the stadium, the energy in the stands practically electric. He hugged his Dad before rushing off to meet with the rest of his team, high fiving most of them before they all started hyping themselves up for the game.
Jackhammer watched as they did, rolling his eyes playfully before speaking up.

"Remember! The Junior Crushers aren't gonna get their name stained by the Tastyville Tomatoes!" And here came the pep talk before the game. "Give it your best shot, alright? Don't push yourselves too far now." 

They started off pretty strong, and while the Umpire scared him (She should not have been that tall, and he heard mini-horror stories about her from the other kids), they got off smooth sailing- for about the first two innings though. They got absolutely smashed in the third and fourth inning.

All things considered, they were pretty even. But, they had five more innings to go through.

The sixth inning was where things really got interesting, skipping the fifth since it didn't exactly do either team justice. Dagger got hit by pitch in a pretty embarrassing fashion, so they strutted right off to first base. Bruiser moved up to bat, and he did not look happy in the slightest. The pitcher caught him off guard at first, but he managed to make that ball go flying far enough that he made it to first base, and Dagger made it to second.

Now came Mitt's turn to bat.

He did his best to keep calm and not grin like an idiot, but with the encouraging smile and thumbs up Dagger gave him, it was hard not to. Taking a deep breath, he kept his eyes on the pitcher- some kid with a silly little tomato cap, with an even sillier tomato yo-yo strapped to his hip. He had to focus- eyes on the ball at all times.
The pitcher throws- and it's a strike. He grits his teeth slightly, but takes another breath, calming his nerves. His grip on the bat strengthens, and his eyes zero in on that ball.

In the next few seconds, the world seems to slow down for him. It's like nothing in the world was tangible, or real in that moment- but himself and that ball. He does his best not to close his eyes, knowing well that if he took his gaze off of it for even a second- it could cost him the effort of his teammates that came before him.

He swings-

And the ball soars.

Baseball Mitt nearly drops his bat in pure shock, as the speakers above exclaim that yes- that was a Home Run. 

The other two were already running, and Mitt nearly trips over himself as he laughs- running past all the bases until he reaches back to the home plate, where Dagger greets him with a big hug- with several tearful "you did it!" phrases coming from them. Bruiser said nothing, but gave him a nod of acknowledgement. That was enough for Mitt.

The rest of the game goes on, and- unfortunately, the Junior Crushers lost. Somehow, those Tomatoes managed to pull themselves up by their bootstraps and come out on top- which totally didn't disappoint Mitt greatly (It did). The aftermath of it led Baseball Mitt up to where his Dad was sitting and he just.. Kind of hugged him and cried.

His Dad just hugged him back, telling him there was always the next game. The two of them are uninterrupted for about half an hour before Dagger approaches them, looking rather chipper. "Mitt! C'mon, we're headed back to Oniontown for ice cream!" They say, tugging at his sleeve.
Mitt blinked twice, before looking at Dagger, confused. "Wait, what? But- we lost.." He says, tilting his head a little.

Danger Dagger just shrugs, smiling at him. "Well, yeah, but- you scored the first Home Run for the start of the season! That's gotta be worth celebrating, right? The others are waiting already!" Baseball Mitt looks up at his Dad, who then looks at him- before laughing and getting up. "You heard 'em, Mittens. Let's get you that ice cream."

"Awwh! Your Dad calls you Mittens? That's so cute!" They say, and he feels his face heating up just a bit. "Uh- Yeah! Let's hurry up- I'm starving!"

The three come down from the stands to meet with the others, who were all smiles and talk as Jackhammer took a headcount. The Coach and Baseball Bat share a glance, and exchange a silent nod towards each other as they all start holding hands and making their way to the monorail that'll take them back to Playground.

Even though they lost that game- Baseball Mitt feels more comfortable with a bat now.

Chapter Text

Today was a lovely Friday morning in New Pepperton. Just the right temperature to go out, but not the right temperature to be going to the beach and getting your tan on since the sun was covered by the clouds. Roomy never really bothered with anything like that, but it was still nice to think about.
Looking back on their life, they're pretty happy with where they are. No personal problems besides that feeling in their chest (or- circuits maybe?) whenever they lay eyes on Blackrock propaganda here and there, but even that could be avoided by just not paying them any mind.

Most of their daily routine involves helping Pally out with whatever she's got planned for the day, pet-sitting Silver Claws' cats when he goes out for work (And getting some Bux out of it!), and reading some neat books. Occasionally, their roommate would take them out for a little tea time at Pink Parlor, and through the wonders of take-out sweets and blenders, they're able to enjoy food.
Drinks were less of a problem thankfully, but they're not about to get into the gritty details of that.

When they're not busy taking care of cats or reading a book, they tend to one of their other hobbies- sewing! Pally had a sewing machine she hasn't been using lately, so they took it upon themselves to put it to good use. So far, they've made a fair amount of sweaters and t-shirts for themselves that helps to cover up the Blackrock symbol on their chest.

Ever since that Subspace incident, they've been feeling more and more detached to the Faction to the point where looking at the symbol in the mirror when they were trying something like, say, a crop top on- disgusted them. So they've been working on a solution for that, covering it up with their clothing.
That kind of solution was merely temporary however, and over time they grew more insecure about it- that was until they realized the brilliant scientist who gave them their arm back could probably fix this issue too, right?

So of course, they asked Pally, and things went smoothly from there. It was a little nerve wracking stepping inside of Playground since it was Blackrock's rival faction, but it wasn't all bad when they ignored the sneers and dirty looks. Besides, it's not like other people's opinions really mattered, especially if Roomy wasn't going to see them again.
The place they visited was called Starlight City, which, while it looked like central playground, certainly didn't feel like it. Sure, the bright lights and flashy buildings were there, but the clear difference was the fact that Inphernals there would greet the pair with a grin and wave, instead of a dismissive glance.

It was nice, if a little off-putting with how wide their smiles could get. 

Anyhow, they went somewhere called Gigaloaf Labs- presumably the same lab they got fixed up at. Thankfully they downloaded a few e-books in advance, and made sure that chess website they were on was still active. They'd only ever need these if that scientist insisted on keeping them awake for this, but they don't mind sleeping through it either.

The whole thing went by so fast that they could barely even remember getting it done in the first place. But at least looking at themselves in the mirror didn't feel so bad anymore.

Right- they got it removed. Roomy's still adjusting to that, which would take some time- as Pally told them so. Often, they'd ask her for advice, since she knew more about emotions, sentience and whatnot. She does her best to help, but its not perfect. They can appreciate her effort at least.
If they had nothing to do for the day (typically on weekends), they'd just chill at home and enjoy each other's company. Today was one of those days, and the two were lounging on opposite sides of the living room, with Pally reading something on her kindle (because apparently the book she was reading was so bad that buying a hardcover would be a waste), and them testing out crochet.

Life with sentience is better than they would've ever imagined. Well, not like they could have, because the one who threw them out clearly thought of them as useless even after buying them, but they're not going to dwell on that when it led to this. Part of them feels a little guilty though.
How many other Biografts were like them, out there? How many were used, discarded- left to rot in some random alleyway near a dumpster where nobody would think to check for one? They're one of the lucky ones, fortunate enough to be found, get fixed, and eventually develop into the individual they were today.

"Roomy? You okay?" Pally asks, having looked up from her kindle. On instinct, they go back to what they were doing, shaking their head towards her. "OF COURSE. I'M JUST FINE."

Her expression goes from curious to concerned. "You sure? You blanked out for a second there. Thinking back to something, pal?" She was always so quick to guess whatever was troubling to them- it was almost scary, if it weren't for the fact she was just great with people and emotions.

".. THE NIGHT YOU FOUND ME." They say, trying to focus back on their crochet project- meant to be a little plushie of a featureless Inphernal as practice. "I WAS SHUT OFF THEN, WASN'T I? I DIDN'T HAVE MY ARM, EITHER." Roomy looks up a little, seeing her nod.
"I took you to the only place I knew would really fix you up. And- besides, I didn't know where Blackrock's Biograft repair places were." She said, glancing down at her kindle for a moment. "I didn't want you out in the cold for long. I got to Gigaloaf Labs and waited for you the whole time, and then I took you home."

"I ALWAYS WONDERED WHY YOU KEPT ME AROUND." Roomy says, putting down their crochet needle for a moment. "I NEVER REALLY THANKED YOU FOR RESCUING ME, DID I?"

"Buddy, you don't have to thank me. I only did what any other sensible person would do." She says, as though she wasn't already familiar with the selfish behavior of other Inphernals. They notice the way her figure tenses.  "I could've done more. I could've prepared in advance, made things more comfortable for you-"

"PALLY." Their tone is firm, and she stops speaking to look at them. "YOU'VE DONE MORE THAN ENOUGH. DON'T BEAT YOURSELF UP OVER IT, IT'S IN THE PAST ISN'T IT?" They watch as she nods slowly, before relaxing back into her chair, going back to reading like nothing happened- and they did the same for their crochet.

The rest of the afternoon was spent in quiet silence until dinner, where they talked while preparing food. Roomy didn't need to eat, but they sat at the dinner table with Pally so she wouldn't feel lonely. Once that was done, they said their good nights to each other before going to bed.
Of course their 'bed' was the couch, but it wasn't uncomfortable by any means. A little big, sure, but that made it charming. Good for having friends over, too. It was good enough for them.

The next few days was more or less the same. The two did their usual routine, preparing with each other for the day ahead- mainly Pally though. They're staying home for the day to make sure nobody invaded the house while she was off doing her business. Besides, they don't like being out while it was sunny.
Their energy swords hadn't been used in a couple days, so maybe they could take time to go to a nearby training gym and get in some practice. Better to do something than nothing after all. They could practice in her backyard, but she didn't exactly own a sandbag or training dummy.

Most of their days ended up being spent on the couch or tending to their hobbies. Maybe watering their garden and small interactions with the neighbors, but nothing special. Some may call it mundane and boring, but it's refreshing compared to all the high-energy, action packed days some other people have.
Also, they're pretty sure that the community they're part of would rather negotiate and talk things out with their 'opponent' instead of picking a fight. News in the City was the equivalent of reading a Sunday morning newspaper, which they only ever picked up for the crossword puzzles.

Speaking of, Pally bought them a couple of those little books that had this funky little game called Sudoku on it. They're unfamiliar, but the rules are on the front page, so it couldn't be that hard. They ended up sprawled on the couch holding the book in one hand, and a pencil in the other while waiting for her to come back.

The jingling of keys from outside and a barely audible murmur from beyond the door was enough to tell them that she was home, so they just relaxed as she let herself inside and closed it right back up. That tell-tale deep breath that she took after coming inside meant she must've had a long day. Even so, she flashes them a smile and a good evening before heading upstairs to freshen up.

Doing this little number game and having to think about the answers stressed them out a little more than it should have, but they managed to get through a solid six puzzles before she got home, and they were right in the middle of doing another one when she came inside. Now that she is here though, they'll be able to ask their favorite question of all time.
As soon as she came down, of course.

"PALLY." She looks at them with a tilt of her head, taking a seat near them. "CAN WE GO TO THE ZOO TOMORROW, PLEASE? I WANT TO SEE THE TIGERS AGAIN."

She blinked twice, before laughing. "Of course- tomorrow's a Saturday I'm pretty sure.. I'll tell Silver Claws to look out for us then. Make sure you get a good few hours of sleep, alright?" They nodded at that, going back to their intermediate-level sudoku and contemplating how numbers in boxes was such a hard game. Roomy can't tell if this was for fun or not, but the creator must've been on something when they made it.

Eventually came the time to go to sleep, and while Pally would certainly go do her thing, they'd be busy locking in to finish this sudoku puzzle for the night. It's just one more, how bad could it possibly be?

They're ashamed to admit they barely slept that night. It definitely wasn't their fault, that sudoku puzzle left them jostling themselves in confusion as they looked at the paper, then thought about it, then looked back at the paper like anything would change. Their grip on the pencil in their claw shifted as their focus fluctuated and their motivation flatlined.

At least they finished it about three hours after Pally went to bed that night, so they technically got a few hours of sleep. They made sure to put the book on the coffee table so they could pick it back up as soon as they got home. Instinct told them to finish the whole book as soon as they can so they'd have something to look back on when they did.
There's over 200 pages though, so it'll be a while before they finish it. At least there's a bunch of books made by different companies, that way there's a bunch more stuff to do if they ever finish this one.

It'd be nice if they could get up, get dressed and go to the zoo immediately- but Pally's an Inphernal, and she follows a schedule of three meals a day, every day. He's never seen her skip out on meals, even if she has them late sometimes. It's odd, since she doesn't exactly need to do it, but she always said it made her feel a lot better.
They simply accepted it as another odd part of her, not like they could do much about it, could they?

So most of Roomy's morning is spent watching interesting little Saturday morning cartoons while Pally prepares and eats breakfast, taking a quick shower for good measure. Between obnoxious commercials, they pack a bag of things they might need while they're visiting the New Pepperton Zoo.
Because in her words- you can never be too careful. Not like they see much of a point, but if she insists, they'll comply.

Even though the Blackrock logo was replaced with a blank slate, they still didn't want it all being.. Out there, or whatever, so they dug through the only closet in the house (which the two of them shared, and had respective sides) and tried to pick out something that looked good on them.
In their personal opinion, they looked good in absolutely anything. But a sweater and jeans would probably be best. Maybe one of Pally's unused beanies to add to that.

By the end of it, they were left looking kind of like that smart looking Inphernal in that detective cartoon they were watching earlier. Something about four teens and a large talking dog. Anyway, they headed downstairs and waited for Pally on the couch, flipping through T.V. channels out of boredom to try and look for something that was entertaining, but not enough that it'll get them emotionally invested.

Nothing seemed to click with them for now, so they shut it off and waited for her to finish up everything else around the house. The Zoo opened at around 10 AM, and its around 11 right now. Pally told them they'd be eating out for lunch today, which they appreciated, even if she's the one eating instead of them. At least they'll get to enjoy the surroundings on their way there.

The stuff in their bag is mostly for Pally, but one of them is a small handheld camera so they could take pictures. It's the thought that counts at least, she always wants them to have a good time whenever they're going out somewhere for the day. Most of the pictures they take are of the lions and tigers in their enclosures.
Pally noted that they must have an affinity for cats if they liked the ones in the zoo, but there weren't many stray cats around their part of the city. Animal shelters exist though, so that's a plus.

"Okay, think I'm good. How do I look?" They turn their head to look at her, tilting their head as they observed her outfit. Most of it was clothes for the chilly weather, but she did look quite fashionable. They wouldn't think about her having worse outfit than them, that'd be insulting to her. Plus, their whole thing with fashion started with her having a big closet.

Giving her a thumbs up, they watched as she grinned and walked over to the front door, opening it for them. The two were soon out, talking as they headed for the Zoo.

Halfway through their trip, they started feeling.. Off. They made sure they were fully charged before everything, and nothing felt physically wrong per se, but things didn't feel good. Pally always called it 'bad vibes' setting off the atmosphere of a room, and usually that was just because of furniture arrangements. But whatever this is, clearly didn't work the same.

What was meant to be a jovial little afternoon outing turned into one of those survival horror movies they've watched before. Protagonists there get bad feelings before all the horror elements kick in, and they're certainly feeling like one. Are they paranoid? Probably, but they didn't want to brush off a bad feeling if it hasn't gone away in a minute.

Roomy tried looking around without seeming scared, which they didn't want to do while Pally was looking because if this was just some fluke- then they'd be embarrassed. If anything got too out of hand for them, they'll surely tell her about it, but not now. Anything too early, and it'll be ignored (even if she wasn't the type to do that kind of thing).
They found themselves glancing at distant bushes, odd-looking trees, and even doing double takes towards certain enclosures. It's a miracle their roommate hadn't caught on, but it'd be worse if she did. They didn't want to get her involved if they were being so on edge about nothing.

But what scared them most, was the possibility of it being something.

"Are you okay?" Pally's voice rattles them back to reality, their feet rooted to the ground as she held onto their arm. A concerned expression on her face as she slowly waves a hand in front of them. "Roomy? You good, pal?" They just nod, and the both of them continue forwards, further into the zoo.
It was probably nothing. They're being on edge over nothing. They just had to be. It's more reassuring to think that, in their opinion.

They busied their hands by snapping photos of any nearby animal in their enclosure, even if it wasn't the big cats they liked. Anything to take their mind off of that looming feeling of fear. They've been told distractions were only ever a temporary solution to these kind of things, but they're gonna take it over doing nothing.

Soon enough, the feeling 'wears off' and they're laughing and talking like they usually do. It couldn't have been that serious if nothing's actually happened, right? Surely. There should be nothing wrong, they're surrounded by people, it's daytime- not your typical kind of setting for any scary things to happen. The only possible threat here was probably a lion escaping its enclosure. But they were well-taken care of and raised in the Zoo, there's no way.

'IT'LL WEAR OFF,' They think, silently following Pally around the place. 'EVENTUALLY. I'LL HAVE TO LIVE WITH IT FOR NOW, AT LEAST UNTIL WE GET OUT OF HERE. IT JUST HAS TO.'

Something tells them that won't be the case.

Roomy hasn't gotten a wink of sleep since then.

They were dead wrong about that bad feeling, because it evolved into an even worse feeling after they got home. They seriously had to wait until Pally went to bed before checking every nook and cranny of her house for any potential break-in points, which was literally every door and window there.
If they had the material, Roomy would've boarded up all of them like some doomsday fanatic preparing for the end of the world. Alas, they had no such thing, so the best thing they could do was lock all doors and windows (and double checking if they did, because you can never be too sure) and sleep with the blanket fully on them.

It provided minimal safety, but it felt better than nothing. Unless they wanted to sleep inside of the bathroom (which was a horrible idea), they were stuck on the couch. Roomy could ask if Pally was cool with them sleeping in her room because they felt unsafe, but they're not about to do that! It's still nothing to be concerned over, in their mind.

She's told them from day one that they could come to her for anything, anything at all. That skyrocketed the respect they already had for her, and they were lucky to be taken care of under her roof. If they bring this up, they might pose as a burden to her, not that she's ever made them felt like it.
But they didn't want to interrupt whatever she has going on already. She has a lot on her plate from TED talks to facilitating different kinds of community service activities, not to mention future plans of visiting Lake Mahikatto in the coming weeks. Any distractions could inconvenience her, and that'd be a problem for her to deal with. So the only logical thing to do was not bring it up unless it got really bad.

Besides.. It's not like this feeling could get any worse, right?

Auditory hallucinations. Maybe thinking somebody called you over when they didn't, or hearing a bird when there's nothing outside. That was the next stage of this prolonged paranoia. It was honestly starting to get on their nerves, because they felt incredibly on edge about anything and everything, at all times of day.
Not only was it making them feel insane, but it was just extremely inconvenient whenever it happens throughout the day. They could be relaxing on the couch and hear something, go to the source of the sound, only to realize nothing's changed. Their mood took a nosedive when stuff like it happened, but they tried not to let it show.

Keyword; tried. It was incredibly obvious, and Pally took notice of it long before Roomy ever did, and started trying to help them out without making it obvious. She can't exactly put them on the spot and ask them if they want to go to therapy. Fortunately for her, it seemed like it was working.

On one fateful night where she fell asleep early, they stayed up for a few more hours trying to make sweaters for Silver Claws' many, many cats. They were nearly done with another sweater before noticing something outside, out of the corner of their eye- something.. Brightly colored, and pink-ish.. It was odd, since streetlights usually made everything dim-

If they were flesh and bone, a shiver would've gone up their spine. They've seen this in the movies before- especially in the ones where stalking is involved. 

Their first instinct was to immediately cover the window up with the curtain and retreat back into the living room, doing the same for the other windows. Pally had locked the doors beforehand, which was a relief. They didn't want to take any chances in case this stalker broke into their home.
Though they might not have had any official scuffles as of late, they're still sure they can cut any Inphernal's neck off if pushed to do so. The thought of it made them almost excited. Almost.

Roomy doesn't know how long the stalking's been going on for, or even who the stalker is. All they can remember was that their horns- probably, were bright. But that goes for a lot of demons.. Who could possibly be insane enough to-

"I SAID TO LEAVE US ALONE. WHAT PART OF THAT DO YOU NOT UNDER- STAND?!" Their voice glitched involuntarily, not used to feeling something so strong- or anything at all, for that matter. What they did only sunk in after Subspace was pushed to the floor, and they backed away in case he tried to scramble up to retaliate.

But he didn't. Instead, he laid on the floor, appalled at their sheer audacity. This would've been funny to them, too- if it weren't for the intense glare Subspace was giving them. He was seething, and they didn't need any add-ons to see that. They recoiled, and before they knew it- Pally had taken their hand to guide them out of Crossroads Tower for their own safety.

She had told them that what they did wasn't wrong. It was self-defense, they were only trying to look out for her. Still, it didn't exactly ease their worries. It only wore off after a few weeks had passed, and even then they were still haunted by the memory of Subspace staring them down.

They freeze, trying to relax as much of their body as they can on the couch as they try to calm down. For all they know, it could've been a visual hallucination- a trick of the eye. But everything they've been having was either paranoia or audio hallucinations, and the second one could probably just be fixed up in no time-
This, though? Completely out of their control. They don't know what comes next, they won't know what that stalker- or Subspace, if he's the one behind this- will do.

Roomy lays still on the couch until they feel themselves cooling down to their original temperature, nervously looking around the living room as though everything was out to get them. A frustrated whir comes from them as they try to get comfortable, trying to distract themselves from that scare so they can at least sleep.
They just hope tomorrow will be better.

Pally didn't have the most observant eye, but even she was able to see how disturbed her bio-roommate seemed to be the moment they got off the couch. "Roomy- are you okay? Bad dream last night?" She asked, watching as they looked at her as though they couldn't say a thing without being watched.
Upon finding out what they saw- her first instinct was to obviously, call the police. The only reason she didn't was because they insisted they could've just been hallucinating the entire thing and that maybe that'd be considered overboard.

The police in New Pepperton were competent, that much she knew. Otherwise, she'd have no reason to trust them. Stalking cases in a city like this one exist, and they're usually dealt with the police sending over an officer or two to stand watch outside of the house of the inflicted party.
Usually lasts for one or two days, might even extend if the homeowner is extremely paranoid about their stalker. If Roomy insists on this though- she won't fight it. 

She suggested going out to the Mocharia for a quick snack, knowing it opened early enough that the comfortable cold of the morning would still be present by the time the two came back home. Fortunately for her, they accepted and got dressed, looking more nervous than usual. Pally already messaged Silver Claws a quick heads up on the cat sweater delay, and he sent back a cat doing a thumbs up kaomoji in response.

Part of her is worried that Roomy will see something else that'll freak them out, so she's walking slower to make sure they're not feeling left behind. It doesn't seem like they want any small talk this morning either, so she keeps quiet for their sake. The sounds of birds chirping and squirrels skittering about make for enough noise.
Papa's Mocharia isn't far, it's right at the heart of New Pepperton, making for quite the hotspot for anybody visiting for a short while, and everyone in general. They could probably spend their morning in that fancy library near Roastwell Manor, if Roomy approves.

The doorbell rings a little louder than either of them like, and Roomy slips into a booth while they wait for Pally to finish ordering so they could eat outside on one of the tables. If there was another thing the city was known for- it was being clean. The town square was always well taken care of, probably because one of the founders was from Sakura Bay.

She cheerfully talked to Akari Bananazooka as her order was made by this new worker behind her- another young adult in the same work uniform since there wasn't a holiday being celebrated as of now. Took them less than 15 minutes to get the order done, and she tipped them generously as a thank you.
The two of them casually exited the Mocharia and took seats at a nearby table outside, talking about nothing in particular as they enjoyed their snacks.

Roomy would usually just shove the cannoli they received into their mocha, but they like admiring their food before eating it. They were never really programmed to eat, so for a while- that was all they could really do. The moment they figured out they could eat though (which they didn't like going into detail about), they started indulging themselves.

The only time they stopped talking was to let the other eat their snack, and they stayed silent unless they really wanted to speak up. The way they were seated made it so that their back was to the Mocharia entrance, which was pretty convenient if anyone was behind Pally.
Too bad that the next person they saw nearly made them drop their drink.

She immediately noticed their shift in expression, even if it was minimal-

"Why hello there, Pally!"

Pally freezes up at first, before she turns around to see Subspace Tripmine, the same demon that she really didn't want to see again. She probably should've gotten a restraining order or something after that incident back at Crossroads Tower, and she definitely should after this interaction.
She takes a deep breath, glancing back at Roomy to see them gripping onto the wood of the table, eyes trained onto Subspace as though they wanted him gone.

"Good morning to you too, mister Subspace." She grins, doing her best not to lose her composure. Thankfully, years of being a camp counselor at Lake Makihatto and having to deal with rowdy children has trained her for this. "Lovely morning out, isn't it?" The way he seems to sneer at her would usually annoy her in some way- but this means she's distracting him away from Roomy.

"Yes, yes.. But that's not what I'm here for." He sneers, stepping closer to them. On instinct, she gets up- but the Biograft stays in their seat, glaring at him like he did to them. "I take it you know already, don't you?"
"Please leave us alone, we're trying to have a relaxing morning." She asks, knowing she probably won't get anywhere with it. "Seriously, we've done nothing to you-"

"You have modified one of my finest creations, and I would like to know where you did so." He steps closer, and Roomy gets up to rush between them. They don't look like a threat, with their sweater and jeans- but they still had their energy swords, and that- from their perspective, was enough of a 'step off' to Subspace. "Tch.. You don't even look like an inventor. Clearly this wasn't your work."

"IT'S NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS." They state, and the scientist looks about ready to pounce at them before-

Another Inphernal comes dashing out of the Mocharia, looking alarmed. "What in the world is going on here?!" 

Pally turns her head to see Papa Pizza Paddle, who looked at her in confusion. The panic in her eyes dissipated slightly, and she gestured vaguely to Subspace, who looked like he was scrutinizing Pizza Paddle beneath some nonexistent microscope. "And who are you?!" He asked, quickly getting brushed off by him as the older man sighed, getting between the two parties and separating them. 

"All of you- calm down. Subspace, was it?" He looks over to the scientist, who looks at him with thinly veiled contempt. "Why don't you explain your reason for being here? It seems rude to interrupt a conversation between these two, especially so early in the morning.."

What proceeded was a long-winded rant about 'this miscreant' (unfortunately referring to Pally) having stolen a Biograft from its original owner, repaired it via some unknown rival lab, and refused to comply when asked to return it. Roomy was very uncomfortable being referred to as an 'it' with their newfound sentience and all that, and Pally was just mad her robo-roommate was getting trashed on like this.

Not very far from the argument was a pair of deities, walking down the streets of the city as though it were a new realm. Illumina felt quite refreshed here, while Windforce was keeping an eye out for any stray rulebreakers that might escape her. Of course, the other deity quickly noticed and gently nudged her.

"You know, it won't hurt to relax once in a while." He says, already expecting a snarky remark from his sister. "Truly, I think you and Ban Hammer could use it. Perhaps you two should visit this quaint little city in your free time, hm? Might make for some good bonding time." Illumina wouldn't expect her to take it to heart, but it would be nice if she did.

"Easy for you to say, brother." She responds, keeping her head on a swivel for anyone walking by. Unfortunately they all looked like businessmen or newspaper boys. "You took a month long vacation to the Playground tropics. You'd know about relaxation, wouldn't you?"

"Oh, please, I wouldn't go on another if Ghostwalker is on my.." He trails off, squinting at something in the distance. Windforce is confused, before she sees what he's looking at in the distance. It looked like your every day argument between Inphernals, but what was most interesting about it was the presence of Subspace Tripmine. 
Now, she usually wouldn't care about any Inphernals from Blackrock, that isn't her territory after all- but Ban Hammer has been complaining about him for weeks. So, she's got her own personal little vendetta. Doesn't mean she can act upon it, even if she wants to.

Razing this city to the ground and dealing with the consequences sounded tiring to her though, so she'll settle for watching little mortal spats. Illumina pays it little mind as he continues forward, and she follows after him. Why were they out here in New Pepperton, you might ask? Just a little exploration, really. The SFOTH haven't checked every new location, so doing them all one-by-one was best.

As they grow nearer, the argument gets louder and more intense. Windforce is almost amused with it, while her brother looks mildly uncomfortable. The two are at a safe distance from the argument, thankfully, and it doesn't seem like either party notices they're there. The two deities are basically spectating the argument until one of them decides to do something stupid.

"This, is a waste of time!!" In the next second, he's practically lunging for Pally- and she can barely even react before-

Nothing.

Nothing, not even his claw comes into contact with her. In fact, it seems like time has stopped completely, with how his shrill voice fell flat the next second. Even Illumina and Windforce don't know what happened, until they blink and see what looked like a pillar of light, consuming Subspace's entire being as, who they presumed was the mediator, stands in front of him- looking incredibly pissed off.

Windforce looks just about ready to detain him before he stops her, watching as the light seemingly pulses around the scientist, and while they had no idea what it was doing to him, they didn't really assume it was anything good. Considering they've never seen this kind of power with a gear as simple as a pizza paddle- it's safe to say they're at least, in awe.

Pally and Roomy are both cowering in fear, having little idea as to what's going on before he turns to look at them, a serious expression on his face. "You two should go. I don't want either of you getting hurt. Stay safe, alright?" The two simply nod, and the Biograft takes hold of her hand and practically dashes away.
The two off to the side pay them no mind, much more interested in the display of power right in front of them.

The light doesn't fade just yet, instead- there's a dome like structure it takes- before gradually disappearing. Subspace looks completely untouched, in fact, he looks completely baffled. Like he has absolutely no idea what happened either. For all they know, the Inphernal that attacked doesn't know what happened either.
Unfortunately, the scientist misinterprets this as a pointless attack. He looks at the older Inphernal, a smug smile behind that mask of his. "What did you hope to do with that?! I'm completely unaffected!"

Pizza Paddle simply shakes his head and reaches a hand out to pat the other's shoulder. "Not exactly."

He says nothing else, turning to acknowledge the two deities right off to the side with a tip of his Chef's hat. "My apologies- were you both visiting here for the Mocharia? I do hope you didn't stay just to watch that entire.." He hesitated, seeming unsure of what to say next. "Situation. Let me escort you inside!"

Windforce doesn't even get to protest as Illumina takes hold of her arm and has her tag along into the restaurant. Subspace is left slightly confused, and mostly smug.. Before he gets the bright idea to check his savings account on his phone. He didn't want to brag, y'know- but he had a decent amount in there, enough to fund his own little projects here and there-

".. What the fuck??" 

Essentially, Subspace is now broke. And, he's jobless too, because he just received a message from a Blackrock higher-up telling him he's fired in the most nonchalant way possible, through text. As if they were firing an intern. Papa Pizza Paddle straight up made his Bux and job disappear like some twisted magic trick. The scientist is left baffled long enough that Papa Pizza Paddle actually comes out again, looking over his shoulder with a neutral expression.

"You know, you should learn to respect people more." He comments, watching as his grip on his phone tightened and loosened over and over. "Spare me the humiliation." He responds, through gritted teeth. Pizza Paddle simply shakes his head, clasping a hand to his shoulder. "I might have just the opportunity to help you get back on your feet. None of that Bux went to me, after all. So what do you say?"

It's not like he had much of a choice in the matter, did he? Between being a poor, jobless scientist and some minimum wage fast food worker..?

".. Fine."

Chapter Text

Ever since Subspace was terminated, (Unfortunately not in the way he'd like) Hyperlaser's been out of a job since none of the other researchers really needed any bodyguards accompanying them, instead having Biografts to do such work. It's a shame, really- but it's not like he could really do anything about it.
So for now, he's left to his own devices in the comfort of his apartment which he could keep for a good two months, that is, if he hasn't found a new place to work just yet. Honestly, he's not quite sure where to start, but maybe he could focus on himself for now.

"I'll be going out for a bit, Princess." The cat doesn't seem to look up at that, continuing to groom herself happily as he gets dressed for the colder-than-usual weather. "I won't take long, okay? Be good." He says, crouching down and petting her gently, watching as she nuzzled herself into his hand.
After a few more minutes, he gets up and makes sure he has everything before going out. He wasn't all too concerned on somebody breaking into his apartment, considering how most Blackrockians (at least, where he is) are too concerned with themselves to ever consider the option.

Taking the elevator downstairs, he trudges onward out onto the streets of Blackrock until he finds Oniontown again. It's a sort of safe space for him to come to now, away from most of the cold Blackrock's known for. And besides, he actually has an acquaintance here.
.. Calling that kid a friend would be odd. Onion is much younger than Hyperlaser, that you'd think he was being a creep- but the kid started treating him so casually like they were family, or something. Almost like they were uncle and nephew, which is a very odd mental image, at least to him.

Hyperlaser can't even be sure that Onion thinks of him like that, and he'd rather not bring it up anyway. He's comfortable with their current arrangement, with how things are. And he's surprised that the kid hasn't even asked him to pay for their weekly ice cream meal once.
Maybe he's just some troublemaker who finds relaxation only one day every week- he could sympathize with that. Then again, he's not one to pry. Some things are better left unsaid.

The distant, but familiar smell of onions finally comes to his senses and he hums as he passes by small groups of demons here and there, just going through with their routines for the day. He's constantly looking out for a certain silhouette among the few that are out today, having no luck finding him just yet.
Usually the kid would just be hanging out around the city and goofing off, and he's sure that's exactly what he's doing right now. He's just not sure where. Oniontown was a fairly big city in Blackrock (and, apparently in Playground from that incident ages ago), so he could be somewhere Hyperlaser just hasn't been yet.

But he's not too keen on going on an expedition just to find one Inphernal. His first thought was to wait for Onion to show up, but no way in hell would that work out the way he think it would. He'd end up wasting his time just loitering, and Princess couldn't be left alone forever.
Still, it probably couldn't hurt to try, would it? So Hyperlaser takes a deep breath, and finds the nearest bench and takes a seat, looking around occasionally in case the kid was around and just didn't see him.

The city itself was.. Pleasant enough. The people were alright (they never really interacted with him), the air was.. Fine, much better than inhaling smoke in certain parts of Blackrock, and the atmosphere was mostly calm. Considering he's a mercenary who represents Blackrock on Live T.V., there's some air of intimidation about him that wards off any small time criminals looking to mug some poor Inphernal for their bux.
He's just glad that nobody bothers him in public. Well, who would, really? He's not really the approachable or social kind, which is convenient, considering he never liked having conversations after-

"Hey."

Hyperlaser's train of thought is interrupted by a voice, and a tap on his shoulder. Turning his head, he sees Onion, with his signature army-green soldier helmet over his eyes, standing with his arms crossed. "Hey. Inpherno to Hyperlaser. You still there, Old man?" His tone was a bit sharp, but he expected it at this point.
The mercenary brushes it off and stands up, looking down at the teen like he did the numerous times before when they met up like this. "Just fine. Let's go."

"On it, boss man." Onion replies, already leading the way to the Scooperia. Hyperlaser knows he could just go there whenever he wanted, but it really just wouldn't be the same. He's considering it, though. Eventually, the familiar beige and light purple colored building comes into view, and the two enter with a 'ding!' of the bell above them.
Hyperlaser silently settles into one of the booths, knowing how this goes every single time. There's really no use in insisting to pay for the ice cream that Onion ordered if he wasn't going to let it happen, so the next best option, logically, was just to keep his mouth shut.

Some part of himself feels stupid, taking off his helmet in front of this kid who could probably yap about how he looks to anyone that would listen, but he knows Onion has better ways to spend his time. Well, maybe he doesn't, but any time spent on doing anything else would be considered 'better'.
A quick glance towards the younger Inphernal tells him he's chatting up the cashier, which he's probably doing to pass the time faster while their order is prepped. It's not like there are many customers dining here, maybe one or two pairs of demons in their little corners talking to each other- so it wasn't like he was holding up a line.

The most he can really do in this situation is wait, so that's what he does. Though, knowing this place, it'd take less than ten minutes for their food to be ready. He's long grown used to whatever Onion would get from this place, even if he doesn't really know what it's called. Half of the menu items confuse him, and he's not exactly sure if the place even has a menu.
Sure enough, the kid comes strolling right back with a grin on his face that tells him he probably spent half his allowance on this snack- if you could even still call it that. He settles near Hyperlaser as he carefully moves the plate closer to them both, two spoons on either side for both of them.

As he reaches for the spoon, Onion's already biting into some of the ice cream on his side. Munching on it as if he just took a handful of chips from a bowl. Hyperlaser only takes a small glance towards him before slowly taking off his helmet, taking a small spoonful of the ice cream every now and then.
Their meal together is fairly silent until Onion looks straight at him, as though he was waiting for something. Hyperlaser doesn't really know what he's expecting, so he continues to eat. It's a tense few minutes before the kid slumps slightly, propping his head up with one of his hands. 

"I don't really get it, but it feels like there's something up with you. So I'm asking- what is it?" Hyperlaser almost hesitates getting his next spoonful, wondering how the kid even managed to catch on. He would've thought the kid was some sort of psychic, but it's clear his intuition doesn't go that far.
Seeing very little point in lying (because the kid would keep asking anyway), he hesitates before answering. "Got fired."

A simple, concise statement. Because that's how it went- no fanfare, no blowup towards him, just a piece of paper saying that he wasn't needed anymore. At least until Blackrock has another problem and he's picked up again, but he doubts that. Onion hums, looking off into the distance for a moment as though he were thinking really hard about something.
Hyperlaser didn't mind, he's not quite sure if the kid even knows what it's like, being fired from a job. Onion didn't seem like a kid that had a stable job, as insulting as that sounds. 

"I think I might know a guy."

That statement confuses him. His head slowly turns to Onion who's now looking back at him with a grin. "Yeah- I definitely know a guy. He's been looking for somebody with enough experience for a while now, but nobody's ever sit right with him. I could probably convince him to interview you if you want me to, old man."
"Kid, what?" His eyes squint slightly as the other looks at him, a little confused. "You're telling me you know somebody who's actively looking for a security guard?"

"More like bouncer, but, yeah." His casual behavior made Hyperlaser blink, and then sigh as he kept eating. "His name's Luger Pistol- runs a nightclub around here somewhere called the Gingersnap Lounge. You haven't seen it, since it's in the uh, more dangerous parts of Oniontown, you know?"
Now, Hyperlaser considers himself a fairly smart individual. Perhaps not academically, but he knew when to keep his head down and stay quiet. But he has no idea how to respond to something like this. Onion's looking at him as though he'd be happy about this, but in truth- he's concerned. No normal teenager his age would be knowing about all this stuff. That was unless the kid had too much free time that he just couldn't spend at home sleeping or something.

"So.." He drags out the 'o' sound, curiously looking over at the older demon. "Would you be up for it? I mean, they're not really rushing to get anybody in the position. It's hard to find somebody that won't ask questions and just do the work they're told to, and stuff like that.. But it'd be a big help for the Lounge."

"How do you even know about this?" He asks, watching as his expression goes from excited to contemplative. The metaphorical gear turning in his head, if you will. Hyperlaser isn't easy to worry, but every so often, his curiosity leads him somewhere like this. "Clearly, you're not looking for a job."

"Well yeah, 'cause I got other ways of making money-" He's thankful his expression is hidden beneath his helmet, otherwise Onion would've seen how worried he looked. It wasn't much- but he didn't want to see him getting in trouble. "But I get around. This city always has something going on, and it's not hard to find out if you just find a way."
"Don't tell me you're getting into anything illegal."

The teen beside him makes a noise akin to a dying fish, looking at him with a sort of insulted flair that looked remarkably similar to when Princess gets annoyed with him. "I don't deal with that! I'm not getting in trouble with the law- juvie sucks. And I'm pretty sure the Ban Lands suck too!"
"Careful where you're saying that." He watches as Onion huffs, crossing his arms before going back to eating ice cream like nothing happened. "You wouldn't want to get on the Warden's bad side, do you?"

"Verbal assault isn't a crime, is it?" He asks, completely serious. "I could call him a doo-doo head if I wanted to, right?"

"If that's what you really want, nobody's stopping you." Hyperlaser responds, the smallest indication of a grin beneath his helmet as Onion actually thinks about it. The two eventually finish their meal and exit the Scooperia, walking in no particular direction. The silence is nice- reminds him of when he used to patrol with his fellow brothers-in-arms, but he pushes that thought to the back of his head.

"Have you thought about it? Y'know, the job offer.." He asks again, and the mercenary actually really thinks about it. This is a pretty good opportunity if what Onion's saying is true. It also means that he doesn't have to waste time looking for other places that need staff.. 
"You know how much he pays per hour?" He asks, just in case. If the job was anything below his previous rate when he was under Subspace (which was honestly a pretty low bar), then he wouldn't take it. But on the chances that it's higher, he sees some merit in it.

"Nah, didn't ask for job details, but like.. Luger's pretty rich, or something. You'd probably be paid like, I dunno. Fifty bux an hour? I dunno exactly, but the pay's good and the job's easy, especially since you're a phighter and all that." He says, kicking a stray soda can near a dumpster. "Usually though- paychecks are managed by his sister, Sledgehammer."

"How do you-"
"I hang out with them sometimes when I really have nothing to do. They tolerate me though, I know how to behave well enough." Hyperlaser actually laughs a little at that, taking a moment to think about it- before deciding, he doesn't have much to lose. And if what he was saying were true and he got the job- he'd have more to give Princess.

"Alright, kid." The expression on Onion's face could only be described as unsettlingly joyful, even without visible eyes. There's this little noise he makes that's a mix of an excited squeal and a laugh. "Are you showing me the place?"

"Nah. You'll get to see for yourself after M-" He suddenly seizes up, and then coughs as though he was about to slip up on something. It would be odd, but Hyperlaser knew Onion had a tendency to nickname any poor soul that even came near him. He could only assume he was about to call this 'Luger' individual some sort of silly name.

(Sarge Fan has no idea Hyperlaser doesn't know, and thinks he has to be more careful with his words in the future. He didn't want to mess up everything for Papa Louie, after all. He's heard about Scooter nearly slipping up by mentioning Julep, and he's not about to do the same with Mousse.)

"Anyway- you'll probably see once Luger hires you. Just come back to the Scooperia on a Monday, more specifically- near closing. I'll tell him in advance so he knows what to expect, got it?" The mercenary nods, and the two of them say their goodbyes as they split up, with Onion heading off in some random direction, and Hyperlaser back to his apartment.

That night, Hyperlaser spent some extra time with Princess. Since it was a Thursday- it'd take a few more days of waiting, but it was nothing he couldn't handle. Much better than working under Subspace, after all.

Subspace's new job wasn't anything special, per se, but it wasn't the best thing in the world either. Pizza Paddle (he would never call him something as ridiculous as 'Papa', that was below him) had him set up with a neat little apartment in a city called Whiskview, and for the first few days- it was lonely.
Well, it was a relatively empty apartment devoid of any personal trinkets. Of course it felt lonely.

The place he worked at was the well-known Whiskview Mall, thankfully on the first floor. He worked somewhere called Papa's Bakeria, with two other co-workers named Disco Ball and Dance Potion. They were.. Nice, and thankfully showed him the ropes around the place.
It was simple- make pies for customers, and add toppings accordingly. It shouldn't have been as hard as it was, but they've got more experience than he does with these kinds of things.

At least he was familiar with how to even make pies, otherwise he would've turned the previous orders he just dealt with into mush. Baking was just chemistry with extra steps, and a whole lot messier. Subspace would say that his fellow workers' behavior was odd, because no normal Inphernal would even think of taking up another person's workload to 'make things easier' to deal with.

Now that he thinks about it- the other two were much closer to each other in comparison to how they act with him. It made some sense, with how they were working together for longer.. But there was something more. And a thought at the back of his head told them they were conspiring against him..
That was until they both came in wearing horn bands and smiling.

He just doesn't bother them- it makes their jobs easier, and the day go by faster. The hustle and bustle outside of the Mall makes his head ache from time to time, but he at least had two opportunities throughout the day to take a break. Some of his former co-workers even came by to the Bakeria and ordered too many toppings than what was allowed- and he would've dealt with it had Disco Ball not reminded them that there was a set amount that customers were restricted to.
They didn't seem too happy, but the inventor was glad that they at least got put in their place.

Monday comes, and Hyperlaser starts it like he would with any other day. It's not like his weekend has been particularly eventful, either. The most he did was go to the gym in the mornings and spend the afternoon with Princess to get some quality bonding time in. Onion's words stay in the back of his head as it gets later into the afternoon.

Hyperlaser can see the sun on the horizon as he gets ready to go out, donning his signature blue jacket as he gently pets Princess before leaving his apartment, headed straight for the Scooperia. It felt.. Odd, not going there for any other purpose other than hanging out with Onion during Thursdays, but he chalked it up to nerves.
Here's hoping that Onion was serious about Luger Pistol, because it wouldn't be out of the character for him to prank the older man. Then again, he wouldn't have offered to get him a job interview if that were the case, right?

The general atmosphere of Oniontown feels a lot more different compared to the mornings and afternoons. Sure, the onion scent was still there, but he was getting the sense that something was off. Then again, it was just a feeling, it probably shouldn't need so much attention from him in the first place.
He's sure that nobody would try to attack him like this- if he was just minding his business. His status as a phighter would almost certainly guarantee that he wouldn't be approached by some rookie criminal, and he just looks intimidating in general. So he's probably fine.

Still, he keeps his guard up just in case.

Along the way, he sees a couple of police cars pass by, and he hums in thought as he continues walking to the restaurant, keeping an eye out for any shifty individuals near him. Fortunately, it seems like the streets are relatively empty at this time of afternoon, and eventually the Scooperia building comes into view.
Pushing the door open, the first thing he sees is the demon at the register, politely waving to him- to which he nods in response.

He scans the room, finding a lone demon sitting on one side of a booth, as though expecting somebody else to sit across from them.

Hyperlaser says nothing, only sliding into the seat and keeping quiet until Luger decides to speak up. His first impression of this demon is that he's wearing something completely unfit for the weather- a suit. What was most odd was the placement of the short fur boa he seemed to have on, probably for the cold. His horns are large- and notably, quite spiky.

A shiver goes up his spine imagining what sort of damage his horns could do to somebody- with the hat on his head not doing much to draw attention away from them. His eyes are covered by a pair of wide, square shaped shades. Strange, but he's not one to judge if that's his personal preference. And he doesn't even know if those are prescription glasses or not. 

A few tense moments of silence pass over the two, before Luger Pistol actually looks at him. Hyperlaser's not quite sure what he's looking at, because he can't see his eyes. Thankfully, he's staying calm about this. It was a simple job interview- albeit, at a strange location.. It's not every day you get to be interviewed in an ice cream place.

"I've heard of you before."

He sees the other demon pick up- a spoon? Hyperlaser blinks, actually looking at the plate in front of Luger and sure enough, that's a plate of ice cream and cookies. The other demon actually takes a spoonful of the sizable meal, taking his time with eating it- only speaking up again when he finished. "As you may already know, my name is Luger Pistol. I take it that Gummy Onion has told you about me?"

"Not exactly, sir." He's not sure how old this demon really is- but it doesn't hurt to show some respect. "I only know your name- and your establishment."

"Hm." It's a little awkward being interviewed in a restaurant of all places, even if they're mostly alone. Hyperlaser glances at his surroundings, looking away from all the bright colored furniture for his own sake. "Partly my business. My sister handles management, I'm more used to dealing with any rowdy customers that may come inside."
There's a slight pause before he continues. The mercenary can only really guess it's because Luger is looking him over. "You have experience. That I know well, your position as a representative of Blackrock is evidence enough."

Placing down his spoon, he looks up to Hyperlaser. Expression unchanging, completely unfazed. "Six hours, five days a week. Seventy bux per hour. You'll be working alongside me, right outside the main door of the Lounge. It'd be best if you informed me of any scheduled matches you have for your phights. You start on Wednesday."

"Yes, sir."

Luger doesn't say anything more, only offering him a hand to shake. "Just a formality. I'll finish my meal, and we'll go to the lounge to get you acquainted. You'll have to meet Sledgehammer as well. She's the one managing your paychecks." Hyperlaser takes his hand, the other demon's firm grip being a little off putting before he lets go, tending to his meal.

Hyperlaser's only real thought while his new boss was busy eating only really related to how the job would be. He assumes that- since it's a nightclub, he'd be working in the evenings. Most phights are in the mornings and afternoons, so he'd probably be working from 5 in the evening to 11. Didn't sound that bad.

"One last thing," Luger starts, picking up his spoon again. "Any incidents on the job, and you'll be compensated. All I ask in exchange is for you to not go chittering off to the Police, or the Warden. I'd rather not get involved with Ban Hammer." There's a hint of irritation in his voice- as though he had an encounter with him before.

Most of the time spent in the Scooperia is actually just him waiting for his new boss to finish eating. He gets the feeling that he really didn't have to wait, but they were going to see the Gingersnap Lounge afterward anyway. Once he's done, he takes the time to return the plate to the counter- gesturing for Hyperlaser to follow him.
Only then did he really notice that Luger was taller than him, but he pushed that thought aside for now.

They exit, and Hyperlaser is led further into the city and into more- for lack of a better word-shady territory. It felt like every step he was taking was turning him into a main character from a horror movie. It's a little ridiculous, but the atmosphere checks out. Eventually, they approach a large building- with a sign displaying the words 'The Gingersnap Lounge'  not far above. His first thought was that it looked suspicious, but a lot of things looked like that in Oniontown- almost in a comical way.

"This is the place." Luger says, firmly knocking on the metal door twice- with the door opening to show a muscular demon who nods to him, and quickly closes the door behind the two after they come in. "You can come here on your off-hours. Just make sure you aren't drunk on the job. The last few guys that tried that ended up getting fired." Something tells Hyperlaser that's not really what happened, but overthinking it wouldn't really do much.

The interior of the place is nice, if a bit old-timey. It's remarkably much cleaner than the streets of the city, and the lighting is.. Well enough. The 'guests' all look relatively intimidating, but they mind their business as soon as Luger Pistol passes by. Hyperlaser chalks it up to him being one of the owners.

They approach a door with two guards in front of it, and he feels a hand being laid on his shoulder. "Don't mind them. Once you've got your business covered with her, you'll be just fine."

Hyperlaser feels like he's about to be thrown into a whirlwind, but all he answers with is a nod as he steps inside. The first thing he sees is a demon with white horns and bronze jewelry- dressed in a two tone brown checkered jumpsuit and a white fur jacket, donning the same square shades her brother did. Clearly- this was Sledgehammer, so he had to watch the next words that came out of his mouth.
Sitting down on the chair in front of the desk, there's a tense few moments of silence before she leans back in her chair.

"Onion really wasn't lying when he said you were looking for a job, huh?"

It was rhetorical- so he kept quiet. Sledgehammer leans forward and sighs, finally giving him her full attention. "Luger gave you the run-down, so you'll only be here for a few minutes. Your shift starts exactly at five, you get two thirty minute breaks wherein one of our other staff takes over so you at least have time to yourself."
She pauses to let that information sink in, and he nods. "If any fights break out inside, he'll handle it. You simply have to make sure to look intimidating."

'Is she seriously only hiring me for my reputation?' The thought doesn't surprise him- especially since he's probably the least approachable contestant of Phighting! outside of Subspace and Biograft. 'I can't blame her for it.'

"Ah. And the most important rule." She says, looking right at him. He thinks a little unsettling how she's able to lock eyes with him, even if they both have face coverings. "No questions asked. I will let you freely ask about work hours or pay raises, however, anything outside of what goes on here will not be met with a response. Understand?"

Hyperlaser doesn't have a good feeling about this- but if he's getting paid..
"Yes, ma'am." 

"Good."

His first day of work was predictably uneventful. Hyperlaser can't exactly say it's disappointing, but it would've been nice to get some exercise in. Most of it is actually just spent standing in silence, with the occasional talk with Luger when he's not busy welcoming in some suspicious looking individuals. He makes for good conversation when they do get to talk, but it feels like they wouldn't be associates outside of work.

Personally, he's fine with that. He's already got Katana and Princess, but he supposed having work relations is nice. Much better than being with a bunch of Biografts- even if there are a couple few inside the Gingersnap Lounge handling some more tedious work. It seemed to him that they were a lot more.. Emotive. But he didn't entertain the thought for long.

The people that come in usually look like they're in a hurry, and whenever they look at him for a change instead of just at Luger- they freeze up and get their act together, heading inside with little argument.

"It's better, now that you're here." He says, looking in some far-off direction. "Some of our clients like to push my buttons, see where they get." There's a pause, as though he were expecting Hyperlaser to cut in and say something, but he doesn't. He knows better to let someone speak, just out of courtesy. "But I'd rather not lose customers if I let them get under my skin."

Luger actually looks over to him, giving him what he could only assume was a look of approval- even though he still had his glasses on. "Part of your technique is keeping calm and making sure you strike your opponents when they least expect it, no? You're a sniper, after all."
"I'd say so, sir." His boss laughs, but it was more dry- not that he was actually happy. It'd be annoying if it didn't unnerve him. Not to mention he was a lot more reserved than Subspace, and that alone made him respect the other.

"I still have a sense of humor, Hyperlaser. As much as I look like it, I'm not heartless. Just remember that."

".. Of course." And the rest of their working hours were spent just.. Standing there, really. Underwhelming? Yes, of course. But if it meant he could get higher quality cat treats for Princess- and maybe some items for himself every once in a while, it was worth it. Similar to working at a graveyard.

Outside of work, he's had to cut down on the amount of time him and Katana really spent together in the bar they meet up in. Usually they'd be in there until the evenings, but at most they've only been able to talk for about two or three hours before he has to go. He knows there's no hard feelings about it, but it was a little hard to get used to.

Still a lot better than working under the inventor, who, last he heard- was working at some bakery in a mega mall. He would've felt bad had Subspace not have been a terrible person, but Hyperlaser knows the same could be said about him. Though, there's really not much of a difference between his previous position and this one.

A good week passes, and he's grown quite comfortable with heading from home to work. It's much nearer to his apartment complex, which is an odd coincidence but in no way does that mean he's complaining. The quicker he could get to work, the less time wasted. There's no tension between him and his boss- and anyone, really. His first paycheck scored him a new cat tree for Princess to play on- which she ditched for an hour in favor of the packaging it came in.

Hyperlaser's main job was leaning against the wall and casually branding his gear, which was more than enough to scare any ruffians into acting straight so they could get inside. Luger was pretty happy (even if it didn't show) about that as well, which made the job easier for them both.

Tonight is a quiet night. Perfect for the two of them, as neither were one for talking- and the silence around them would be useful in case they had to look out for anybody unsavory that wasn't planning on heading inside the Lounge. But before that, he had seen a ridiculous looking Inphernal wearing some sort of polka-dotted suit and cape badger Luger for entry and he was very close to actually shooting him before his boss told him it'd be a waste of a shot, and just let the idiot inside.

"He seems like a pain to deal with." He comments, just minutes after they had let him enter into the nightclub. "Who even is he?"

"Goes by the Dynamoe. A public menace most well-known in Tastyville, but he's been branching out lately. The only real place he doesn't target is here, which I can commend him for. Still, he's a nuisance- one I'd rather not deal with out in the streets." This is probably the most he's actually talked to Hyperlaser about something, and he keeps quiet in hopes of hearing more. (Of his voice, or of this 'Dynamoe', we'll never know)

"Most of his crimes consist of theft and vandalism. I'm surprised he hasn't gone any farther than that, but it'd be best if he didn't. I hate having to humor his antics- and so does Sledgehammer."

"Why not blacklist him?" He was first made aware of this blacklist through several altercations in the past few days, with some of the rowdy customers Luger had dragged out complaining about being banned from the Lounge. "Surely that'd work."

"You'd be surprised at how many times we've tried. Every time we did, he'd always end up inside like some sick magic trick." Hyperlaser guesses its a night for firsts, because he's certainly never heard his boss actually complain about a client. "At some point, we gave up, and now we just let him in as early as possible so he doesn't run his mouth all night."

"My condolences, Pistol."

Their one saving grace was the fact that Dynamoe took infrequent visits to Oniontown since he quote, 'had better things to do' to which Luger made an offhanded comment that the only thing he did was taunt his so-called arch-nemesis named Ninjoy. If he thought the first one's name was weird, imagine his face hearing the word Ninjoy. Not a good expression by any means.
At least his boss got some entertainment out of his stunned silence.

Going back to now- the streets seem a little busier than usual. And by that, an occasional demon rushes past every hour or so. Not suspicious at all, but certainly different. Part of him feels like falling asleep, but he knows he's barely four hours into his seven hour shift, he can afford to sleep in later.

Pure, blissful silence is the only sound that surrounds them for a while, and the two actually take time to relax. It is a nice night out tonight, and Hyperlaser can see a good handful of stars up in the sky. It's a little surprising- considering most of the time he simply looks up at the sky to see three or four stars, if he's lucky.
The view is wonderful, the atmosphere is relatively peaceful.. It's almost too good to be true.

And it is.

Hyperlaser's only jolted back to reality when he hears what is definitely a gunshot not far from where they're standing. He looks over at Luger- who cursed under his breath as his gear materialized in his hand, a scowl on his face. "Just when I was getting some downtime.."
The sounds are close, but not so much that they're fully hearing what's going on. If he was going to be honest, they should've just gone inside of the Gingersnap Lounge and waited this out- but something tells him that this isn't sudden.

"Keep your guard up. I can tell that they're here for me."

He only responds with a nod before a bullet whizzes past his helmet- thankfully not making any dents in the wall behind him. The building that housed the nightclub looked shoddy enough as it is, not that he'd ever admit it out loud. "What's our next move, sir?"

"If we're outnumbered, we go inside. But I'm willing to take my chances out here, you're free to go if you want." Luger Pistol sounded like he fully expected Hyperlaser to retreat, but he responds with a quick reload of his weapon- already looking out for a target.

"No thank you."

What follows is perhaps a whole gang of demons emerging from nearly every corner of the street that was usually so empty. Hyperlaser managed to get two of them before they opened gunfire and he was pulled inside of the nightclub. The next thing he knew, he was following his boss upstairs for a good vantage point. 
From what he could tell, those rookies outside only relied on their numbers- none of them were a good shot, but Luger didn't want to take any risks when it came to himself and presumably Hyperlaser's safety.

Huh. He can't remember a time when he was working under Subspace that he ever gave any consideration on how Hyperlaser was. He was just kind of meant to be his guard, and while he never got majorly hurt- it still kind of felt like salt was being rubbed into his bruises whenever Subspace started bragging about his inventions being so great that he got out of tricky situations with them.

Even with the information that the Gingersnap Lounge was (technically) under attack, and there was armed gunfire between both that gang and the staff going on right outside, Luger looked just fine. In fact, he looked more annoyed than concerned. "Such a waste of good resources. Not even entertaining." Was something Hyperlaser heard him whisper- and he decided to ignore it in the moment.

In reality, Hyperlaser didn't have to fire as many shots as he wanted to. One of them was actually a misfire that bounced off of the floor and took itself outside- which caught a few of his opponents off guard enough for it to be an opening for him. Luger Pistol gave him a nod as he dealt with the others, as did some of the other members of the staff.

He swears he heard a scream outside, but he was more focused on the fact that the Lounge looked like it had been through hell with all the fighting that happened. In the heat of the moment, most of the guests took the Fire Exit to get out, since the entrance was obviously crammed with a bunch of rookies.
After that entire fiasco, Hyperlaser's called into Sledgehammer's office to receive compensation for 'workplace trauma', being handed 700 Bux- which was probably more than enough to treat himself to a nice steak dinner at some fancy restaurant tonight.

"Believe me when I say that this happens often." She starts, leaning back into her chair. "Which is partly the reason Luger Pistol wanted you on our staff team. You keep a level head, and you're not particularly chatty. The kind of person he prefers, you know?" Her words make him think that she was just flattering him, but he doesn't mind at all.

Heading back downstairs, he finds his boss chatting with a demon with two pairs of large horns- and the former looks greatly exasperated. Deciding it couldn't possibly hurt to approach the two, he makes himself known before this newcomer looks at him with a smug grin, as though he were about to tell him something life-changing.

"Oh, Hyperlaser! Were you the one that fired that shot? Blew my head right open. I got better though, so I stopped by for a drink and all that-"

"Rail, could you please not tell my employees that they killed you and you 'got better'- it's not doing any good on their morale, and you only ever show up just to get killed. At this point, I'm wondering if you're actively pulling strings on all of this." Luger sounds uncharacteristically exhausted, while 'Rail' continues sipping on his drink.

Realizing that he didn't have to entertain this sort of morbid humor, he quickly excuses himself away from the discussion- but not before hearing the two of them argue over how 'the liver wants what it wants', with his boss furiously telling him that he should not, in fact, go to a bar after getting shot.
Honestly, he just wanted some rest after this tiring evening. He wore himself out more than he expected.

It's been a fair amount of time ever since that incident, he'd say- a good two weeks, even. Hyperlaser's job at the Gingersnap Lounge has only gotten easier since it happened, and he's relatively fine. Today's a Monday, and he was told in advance by Sledgehammer that he was free to take the evening off, considering he's shown up to work frequently enough.

So he made the most of it, using it to take some time to exercise since his phights were scheduled for Wednesday and Friday. When he eventually finished, he told himself that he'd take a quick walk through the streets of Oniontown before going home. Surprisingly, him and Onion ran into each other on a street corner.

"Didn't expect to see you here, old man." He says- with no real malice. "I know it's not our usual schedule, but whaddaya say about getting some ice cream?"

Hyperlaser hums, thinking on it for a second before nodding. "Let's go." He had no real plans for the day, after all. Spending time with his.. Friend, seemed like a good idea.

Gummy Onion takes his sweet time leading him through the big city until they come to the entrance of Papa's Scooperia, that signature 'ding!' of the bell reaching his ears like his morning alarm. It's a little annoying, but it does serve a use, so he can't exactly argue with that.
He settles into an empty booth while waiting for Onion, and he takes the time to scan his surroundings. He never really found anyone interesting whenever they dined but-

.. Was that Luger Pistol?

He blinks. No way. Hyperlaser cannot recall a single time he's seen his boss in any sort of casual setting. Which wasn't odd, Blackrock was a big place- but for him to be here?  Hyperlaser knew Onion told him to arrive at the Scooperia for an interview on a Monday, but he only expected that because he assumed that the kid told him they should meet there too.

Well, he can't exactly judge his boss on his food preferences. Everyone is deserving of a sweet treat, right? Still, he can't help but feel a little shocked-

So imagine his surprise seeing another demon, much shorter than he is, sitting beside him, clinging onto his arm and chatting excitedly. Looking a little closer- his boss actually had a smile on his face.

His brain actually struggles to keep up with this, to the point where he's unintentionally staring at the couple in stunned silence for a few minutes before he comes to his senses and finally regains his composure- only to see this 'new demon' looking back at him as though they were a deer in headlights.
Unfortunately, Luger followed their gaze- and the two of them made eye contact, with his smile vanishing near-instantly.

"..."

"..."

"Hyperlaser."

Oh dear swords. He was dead. Surely. Imagine seeing your usually stoic and composed boss out on a date with somebody else.

(And he didn't know this, but they were very close to kissing. Even going so far as to commit a most sinful activity in public.. Horn tapping.)

Unfortunately, Onion couldn't see the tension in the room and came back to his shared table with Hyperlaser, only realizing he and Luger Pistol were staring at each other after he had sat down. The thing is, he didn't really care- and looked at the other table out of curiosity, seeming to recognize the other demon beside Luger.

"Oh, shoot. Hiya, Confetti Cannon. Good to see you. Nice to see you too, Luger."

Confetti Cannon hesitantly laughs, responding with something else in kind as she turned back to Mousse Luger Pistol, whispering something up to him as the tension seemingly dissipated, probably due to Onion's interference.

Honestly, he wishes he could just melt into his seat. The last thing he really hears from his boss from the distance he's at is-

"He knows better than to tell anybody."

And damn right, he does. Hyperlaser doesn't even think anybody would believe him, with how rare romance is in the Inpherno.

Chapter Text

Medkit couldn't say he enjoyed life. He lived it, went through it, and slept at night on his futon. That was just about it for him. He lives and breathes and goes through life because he has no other choice, and he didn't see much point in doing other things.

The Church of the True Eye was his only hope after he was framed by Subspace, who, last he heard- was working at a bakery in some shopping mall after a scuffle with a restaurant owner. He laughed after Broker told him- probably harder than when he saw the scientist get pushed down by his own invention that one time.

But aside from that? He's been living life the way he always used to. Mostly alone, lonely. He has no real personal relationships aside Sword and maybe Rocket, and he keeps everyone at arm's length at the least. Even the 'family' he's meant to have felt more like acquaintances and co-workers than family.

But dwelling on it would never get anything done, so Medkit pushed those feelings aside, taking on a more logical perspective, closing himself off to make things easier. Bearable. It felt better than taking them into consideration after all. And he was used to doing this already, so what was the harm of keeping it up?

The thing is, when you do one thing for too long, it starts to weigh on you. It's not visible at first, since it's mostly a mental change, but it shows in the way your shoulders sag. How your eyebags deepen. How even speaking feels difficult with all the things you've yet to think about- or don't want to.

It's like living in Hell, and Medkit feels like it every passing day.

But he puts up with it. There's not much else he can do after all, and therapy was hardly an option considering how little professionals are really out there, and he doesn't trust anyone else to have a response that holds actual weight instead of some apology that makes him feel pitied. Medkit didn't need that.

The sound of a clattering spoon knocks him back to reality and he groans as he picks it up off the floor to wash it again, not wanting to risk getting ill. Medkit still had a job to do, representing Lost Temple alongside Sword and his boss, who still seemed humiliated from that battle with the kid.

He's gotta admit, the little scout had skill. Far more impressive than some priests he's seen, not that he'd tell anybody. Hell, he even caught a glimpse of her visiting the capital and heading right for the Father's main room, much to everyone's horror. Medkit wasn't really surprised, but he expected her to come a little more prepared. In retrospect however, Yippy always seemed like she had something else up her sleeve.

A heavy sigh slips past him as he finishes up for the morning, getting ready to go out and do something else other than stir in his bedroom all day. He's thankful none of the family need him to work on anything, otherwise he'd get a migraine. Medkit of course has other things on his mind that's troubling him but it's not like he knows about that. 

Adjusting his clothing one more time, he looks at the small mirror that came with his apartment, staring right into his own reflection as though he were trying to look for something that wasn't there.

Fortunately he doesn't do it for too long and he's eventually out of his apartment with his briefcase in hand. He's looking to visit Sword to see if the kid was up to anything new, because last he checked, he was still reeling from the so-called "Yippy incident".

Medkit knew that what the kid did was, in layman's terms, phenomenal and never before seen, but people really liked to blow things out of proportion. She had only beat the SFOTH once, and he's sure those Gods were holding back in some capacity.

At least, it was the only explanation that made sense to him. The thought of some little girl from Thieves' Den taking all of them down without breaking a sweat or looking like she was putting too much effort was a ludicrous thought to him already.

Whatever she did, he was just glad he wasn't involved in it. Sure, the rest of the Church seemed on edge about her visit and even Scythe was curious, but he really couldn't find it in himself to be concerned about her. She didn't have a reason to be involved with them unless her and her fellow scouts somehow come up with a plan that would benefit both parties, and he'd still doubt the Church would accept after she technically trespassed on their grounds.

Part of him worried for her in the sense that the Church might think of either going after her or recruiting her. Both options were horrible in his perspective. 

Considering she looked and sounded like a newspawn, (which she likely wasn't, but she was short so it was a fair assumption) other inphernals could target and overwhelm her if that was possible. The other option wasn't good for both of them either since the kid's life was at risk on one hand, but in the other- he could easily see members of the family being killed, or just knocked out.

.. What was he doing? Thinking about some kid that wasn't even his. He really should take some time to relax for himself if he was worrying about somebody's well-being rather than his own.

He steps out of his apartment complex in Crossroads, taking the time to really soak in the environment as people pass by him without a glance. Aside from being a phighter, he mostly just works around if he's ever assigned to anything, and on top of having a poor social life- he doesn't necessarily have hobbies. A refined taste in meals and a personality like dry ice would explain that.

And within minutes he's off to find Sword, not exactly looking in any specific direction. Though, the first place he'd naturally check would be Zuka's shop, considering that's where Rocket is, it might be where Sword is as well.

Sure enough, he finds the younger Inphernal there chatting with his best friend. Medkit doesn't see much of a reason to interrupt, but then again, he doesn't have a lot to do today either, so.. 

"Oh, hey Medkit!" Sword basically calls him over and he's included in the conversation almost immediately. He tries to look around for Zuka, but it seems like he isn't here at the time.

Odd for working hours, but he won't comment on it. "Hey, Medkit- are you busy this morning?" Rocket asks, glancing to Sword. "'Cause me and Sword are heading somewhere else in Crossroads." 

"I'm not really busy." And he's pretty glad for that. As long as they're not going to the beach or anywhere hot, Medkit's fine with.. Hanging out with the two. Even if it looks a little odd. "What did you two have in mind?"

"Rocket told me there was this cool mall in uh.. What was that place's name again?" He asks, and Rocket proudly responds with, "Whiskview Mall. The place itself is at the heart of Whiskview, so we might have to take a bus or two when we get there."

"Sounds good to me!" Sword says, desummoning his gear before the trio exits Zuka's shop, with Rocket jokingly commenting he hopes his Dad isn't too worried about him going out.

They soon arrive to Whiskview, and it seems as though the environment had shifted around them. Where once was narrow alleyways and cramped streets, felt like they were replaced with open roads and trees planted on open plots. The homes actually looked like they could hold a family of four and have room for guests if they came over.

"How come we've never seen this before?" He asks- to nobody in particular. Rocket glares at Sword slightly, who nearly tapped Medkit on the shoulder to tell him about the new.. Changes in the Inpherno. His arrival to Crossroads was fairly recent, that, plus the fact he didn't get out much- made it so that Medkit didn't exactly know what was around here before the non-Inpherno Inphernals arrived.

"You just missed it, is all." Rocket said, trying to keep Sword from telling him considering this was business for the SFOTH to handle. "New developments getting built quickly and all that stuff, right Sword?"

"Uh.. Yeah. Guess so." He says, not sure of what direction Rocket's expecting him to take. He's really only in this to hang out with his friends after all. Medkit on the other hand, just needed something to do for the day. "The architecture on these houses are impressive.. Doesn't look like any I've seen before."

"Most of Crossroads' housing are apartments, Medkit." Rocket responds, staring at a tree as they walk to their destination. Sword meanwhile, observes their surroundings to make sure he isn't missing anything. It's kind of a habit he has after visiting Tastyville that he hasn't dropped it just yet. "It'd make sense you haven't seen stuff like this before.. Neither have I, really."

"It truly makes you wonder who was in charge of these." His tone was genuine, but he didn't seem to hold too much passion for it. It was just a neat sort of thing to see while you're out and about, enjoying your day. Besides, seeing a home that wasn't just one of many in an apartment building was rare on its own, considering how packed Crossroads is.

The weather is a little chilly, considering the fact that the season's changing from summer to fall. The ground beneath them is a brown-orange color, and the trees and grass look almost the same. It's rare demons like them see seasonal changes in plants and the environment since most of Crossroads is concrete and dirt that plants can't grow in, so they settle into a comfortable silence as they walk. 

The rest of their journey is relative silence before they reach the mall- or at least the parking lot of it. Medkit's honestly stumped with the amount of cars, and Rocket is just thinking about how this was parking hell. He couldn't spot a single open spot when they were walking up to the double doors of the entrance to the place.

"This place is big, huh?" Sword comments, being hit with the cool air conditioning inside of the mall as he goes in, stepping past the metal detectors and handful of security guards at the entrance. Rocket follows suit, and Medkit places his briefcase (which really was just part of his gear, but he's not about to get into trouble with security by arguing) on the conveyor belt and steps on through the metal detector.

Soon enough, all three of them are in front of the directory obelisk-thing, trying to decipher where the hell they should go. There were indicators and signs on where things were, but that was about it. Figuring out what driving signs meant were easier than trying to figure out where any specific store was.

"Do either of you two know where you want to go?" Medkit asks, tearing his gaze away from the map to look at them- only to see that they're laser focused on likely two different parts of the map. "This is the first time either of you have been here, isn't it?"

".. Yeah? What made you think we've been here before?" Rocket asks, and he feels himself internally deflate at this realization, before Sword excitedly points out a location.

"Aha! There it is!" Medkit actually tries to look a little closer to what he's pointing at before the other Inphernal literally darts away, leaving the other two by the map of the mall. All Rocket does is sigh, and Medkit shakes his head as they both go to catch up with him.

The two hold some idle conversation while they walk, observing the numerous demons that also seem to be shopping away. Rocket does a little double take at a bread store when he sees they're also selling cake, and Medkit finds himself glancing at an antique shop- with very dated items inside. He has no idea where those things came from, but they do look rather nice.

"You don't think he went somewhere with expensive stuff, do you?" Rocket asks absent-mindedly, looking at the signs of the stores and stands they're passing by for any sign of his friend. Medkit is similarly looking as well, though he's much less distracted than Rocket. "No. Sword has an allowance, that much I know. It's likely he's just getting a gift for his father. Who knows?"

The other phighter seems unsure, but doesn't say anything. The mall is massive- quite possibly the size of the Roblox Mall they use as a venue for phights sometimes.. But bigger, somehow. "Can't believe this place has four floors.. They even got a little daycare for newspawns." Rocket comments, and Medkit slowly turns his head to look at him. "Heard people tried to leave some here on mall grounds, but they put a tag on all the Inphernals who drop any off so they remember their kids need to get picked up. Smart move, gotta say."

"It's daring enough as it is to make a place like that. No wonder there are tons of people here." Medkit replies, still seeing no sign of Sword. "Is there anything else this mall has?" Rocket thinks a little and tries to see if he can remember any other places in here. He even lifts a hand to help himself count. "Horn salons, a doctor's office, a movie theater, a grocery store, a food court.."

"Even the Roblox Mall doesn't have that." He says, a little stunned. "Granted, it's hardly a mall, mostly a location for laser tag.. But my point still stands. This place is ambitious." Medkit's doing his best to suspend his belief before he sees an ornate fountain near one of the escalators, and he's left wondering where this mall was a year ago, because even if he wouldn't visit on a regular basis, it'd still be a marvel to see from time to time.

The mall felt like a colossal entity, and they were just going in circles like ants. It didn't help that it was around the time people would usually be out and about to go shopping, so it was crowded as well. Not the most ideal situation when looking for somebody specific.

After passing by booths which were mostly just food, they find Sword near a store named Fashion Flambé, probably waiting for them. Rocket walks up to him with an expectant look in his eyes and Sword adverts his eyes, while Medkit takes another look around. Not too far there's a flight of stairs, and right in front of the store they're standing outside of is a pair of escalators.

Turning his head to this small looking shop named Papa's Bakeria- he's met with the sight of Subspace, wearing clothes that are surprisingly fit for the temperature inside the mall, scrubbing down the front counter as he looks around to see if there are any more customers.

Unfortunately for Medkit, it seemed like he was staring too long towards Subspace, and they finally locked eyes.

Subspace didn't have his typical get up on. How could he, when he was fired from Blackrock's labs? Instead, he wore a clean white surgical mask and pristine looking clothes, with long gloves. Medkit couldn't exactly see what else he was wearing, but he didn't need to. The sight of him working at some job where he wasn't in charge was enough for him. It seems like the former-scientist-now-baker wasn't very satisfied with his reaction, so he turned away as soon as he could and called for one of his other co-workers to take customers' orders. 

"Sword, why are you over here? You can't just run off like that, what if you got lost?" Rocket is busy worrying over Sword and the two just continue talking, while Medkit finds himself staring at the little shop. It certainly looked small on the outside, but if he stepped inside he's sure it'd look far more spacious, much like the rest of the stores in this large mall.

Back to the other phighter's conversation though, Sword stammers a little before replying. "I just saw the store I was looking for, is all! Wanted to get dad a gift to kind of soften the blow of that stadium incident, remember?"

And how Rocket fully remembers. 

Him and Sword were the last ones standing, after all. It was a horrifying (yet exhilarating) experience, and the rocketeer never wants to go through it again, so he supposed this was fair.

".. Yeah, I get that, but could you at least warn us next time? Me and Medkit would've alerted security if we didn't find you." Sword scoffs at that, but thinks about how the mall is so large it'd be easy to lose your way in it. "No way, this place is nothing you can't handle, Rocket."

"I don't have to handle it to know it's way more than I can take.." He responds, and the two get lost in their own conversation with Medkit just staring at them wondering why he couldn't take up crocheting or knitting as a hobby, because he's sure those two would be much relaxing compared to a trip to the mall.. Before a sweet scent seems to make itself known to them.

Now, despite standing outside of a bakery for the last ten minutes or so, they didn't really smell anything. But Rocket knew, he just knew, that they finished one of whatever they were selling in the shop. "Sword, you ordered from here. That must be yours then, right?" The other Inphernal grinned and shrugged, starting to walk inside of the shop again. "Only one way to find out."

Medkit follows along quietly, keeping an eye out for Subspace in case he showed up again, but it seemed like the coast was clear for now. The friendly looking demon at the front waved to sword as they passed him a fancy looking box, with the words 'Papa's Bakeria' right on the cover of the pie. Most of the top is see-through, so they could all see a little bit of the dessert.

"You can open it to take a look if you'd like."

Sword immediately does so, and he has to whack Rocket's hand away from grabbing a slice because it looked that good. "So when can we chow down on this thing?" He jokingly asks, and gets only a hum in response.

Medkit was barely able to see it over the two huddling around it, but it seemed to look something like a black forest cake type of pie. Even he wanted to take a bite, but he had to remind himself that this was Sword's gift to his father, and he could use his own Bux to buy something like that for himself.

"Thank you for visiting Papa's Bakeria, we hope you come again soon!" Disco Ball said, taking a careful glance at the back room to see if his co-worker was still hiding away. Dance Potion could convince him out, but he couldn't- since he really didn't know how to connect with Subspace the way she could. His history wasn't doing him any favors, and most Inphernals had a poor opinion of him. But he believed in redemption, at least for him.

Back to the trio, Sword was holding the box in his arms as though it held the secrets of the universe. Medkit can't exactly blame him for being the one to hold it, considering the fact he wasn't in the mood to carry anything. Rocket, on the other hand, would probably try to eat it before they even got out of here. So Sword is playing it pretty safe, in his personal opinion. 

While the three of them were in the middle of a conversation on their way to the exit, a young looking demon approached them with stars in their eyes. Medkit assumed they were there for Sword and Rocket and was rightfully stumped when this scrawny looking demon turned towards him.

"Uh.. Excuse me if I'm wrong- but you're Medkit, right? The very same that was previously from Blackrock before your termination?"

This little demon didn't seem like they were from Blackrock. Nobody around them seemed to suspect their exchange except some nosy Inphernals from stores, but they turned their attention somewhere else when they realized the three (four, if you count this new kid talking to them) were occupied.

Medkit hesitated. It's entirely possible this little demon was aiming to psych him out somehow, but he wouldn't know unless he responded. ".. Yes, why?" 

The lights in the kid's eyes seemed to glow brighter as he started talking a mile a minute, kind of when you're scared and your start motor-yapping as a fear response. "And- I heard you were a really good engineer and stuff from before you were fired and I was just wondering if you were willing to take up a new job that's kind of like that, in a lab my grandfather owns but you don't have to accept it I mean-" 

"Kid, calm down." Medkit says, trying to process the words that came out of his mouth slowly this time. The words 'engineer' and 'new job' nearly made him want to reject the offer, but his curiosity was the only thing driving him right now. "You're saying you know somebody willing to.. Hire me?" 

"You deserve it!" This new kid exclaims, sounding excited. "I mean- it feels like wasted potential if you're working somewhere your passions aren't put to use at.. Not- not like I know where you work, but I heard around and.. Well, you know.. The Church? They don't seem pretty appreciative of you.." He got quieter around that last portion, and Medkit would've felt insulted if it weren't the truth. 

The Church of the True Eye only really saw him as a healer and his capabilities in gear modification, which was fair enough, he supposed. But to hear somebody else say that is incredibly confusing considering he kept his private life, private.

"Look, uhm.. All I'm saying is that, if you ever want a good job with really high pay- I'm talking a hundred thousand-something bux a year? My granddad owns a science lab down at Playground's capital." Medkit nearly recoiled at that, and Rocket kind of scrunched up his face, knowing the capital was the most dangerous (yet well protected) area an Inphernal could step foot into. 

"And don't worry. Nobody's gonna go all bloody murder. Heck, I live there and half the time everybody's too busy focusing on themselves compared to mugging people. It happens, yeah, but not as often as you think.. And it's only really at night, working hours are in the day and.. I think you get it. "

The kid reaches into his right pocket, feeling around for something before sighing and digging his hand into his left pocket, taking out a small, sleek looking business card and handing it to Medkit. Honestly he was convinced the kid was going to lead him into a pyramid scheme, but now he's thinking this may be serious. 

But one part of him was still confused. 

He was an ex-member of Blackrock. How is a Playground establishment willing to welcome him in to work in their faction? It hasn't even been all that long since the war, they can't be that stupid to want to hire him, even with his situation. 

".. I think that kid was being serious, Medkit." Rocket spoke, watching the kid dart off to a nearby book store. "You might have the opportunity of a lifetime here. It might sound stupid coming from me of all people, but you should take it." 

Sword, who was technically uninvolved in the conversation because he noped out to go stare at other food stalls came back to the two of them looking confused. "Fancy card you got there Medkit. What's it for?" 

".. I'll tell you later. Let's just get out of here." 

Later that week, Medkit found himself taking a trip to Playground's capital, being extremely careful on his way over. He made it a goal to reach there before noon, and was surprised to see the capital had apparently been changed. It certainly explains that young teen's behavior. Or at least he assumed the boy was a young teen.

He told himself that he'd only visit this supposed laboratory to sate his curiosity, and that he didn't think the kid was serious about the job offer, even with how earnestly he talked about it. A Playground scientist? Wanting to recruit somebody formerly from Blackrock? You had to have been kidding.

But he slowly got the feeling that the kid wasn't lying. If he wasn't, this could be the opportunity of a lifetime for somebody like him. 'What will you do then?' He asked himself, over and over until the train he was on finally stopped, and he had to leave. 

Medkit walked through the streets, still a little tense. But sure enough, nobody was attacking him, at least not physically. He never cared much for the minimal facial expressions they'd make as long as his body didn't take any damage.

They could sneer and grimace all they want, but he truly couldn't care less. He's been through it all before back in Blackrock, and it was on a much worse scale compared to anything he'd receive out here.

But that was for him to dwell on some other day. For now he had to find a place called GigaLoaf Labs to get him started. The teen had given him only the business card, not an exact location, so it could be pretty difficult to spot if he isn't being careful. He didn't want to get lost in the city and end up somewhere else on accident either..

Fortunately, it seemed like fate was looking out for him as he conveniently took a couple turns and ended up right outside the doors of the laboratory. It looked.. Oddly retro. As though he stepped into a video game and went to the starting location which was conveniently a science lab.

Medkit can't judge the outside, though, so he takes a deep breath and steps inside, being met with a receptionist who tilts their head in confusion at his arrival, before he shows them the business card he was offered.

"Oh! You must be Medkit, huh? Hold on." They seem to be all smiles, leaning into the little microphone as they glance to their monitor. "Professor? Medkit's here to see you now.. No, he hasn't gotten a tour yet.. That would be all, thank you." All he really does is wait until he's addressed again, this time by an elderly looking Inphernal with a sort of glint in his eye.

A shiver runs up his spine and he takes a mental note to not to frustrate this demon, as it could mean certain death. It's entirely possible the business card was just bait to get him into Playground territory so they could kill him, but he's genuinely holding out hope that this was a serious job, no matter how silly that might've sounded.

"Perfect timing! We just finished opening up the Munchmore portal again. Don't worry, it's all perfectly safe, I assure you." 

The 'Professor' beckons him over to what looks like an employees only area, looking relaxed and carefree- an attitude you wouldn't expect a scientist to display, at least when working. "My name is Beaker Bomb- but you can just call me Fitz. It's a nickname from when I was in my prime." 

Medkit.. Doesn't exactly know what to think of it. Yes, it's neat and tidy- like all laboratories should really be, but most of the things going on looked.. Odd. Fitz explains that their experiments and studies mostly relate to food sciences, and that GigaLoaf Labs- apart from making inventions that made daily life more convenient, also delved into traveling to alternate dimensions.

"Yes, yes, I know, unbelievable I'm sure- but we have an entire archive of data dating back to around.. Let's say, five years ago?"

"Five.. Years?" The thought of it shook Medkit up a little. If he knew there were Gods, however false they may be- he should've known there were alternate dimensions of all things. "You've had this revolutionary piece of technology for five years?"

"Like Blackrock doesn't?" Beaker Bomb joked, but paused when he saw Medkit slowly shake his head no. He almost felt like a child in Fitz' presence, albeit the kind that was forced to grow up for the sake of their own survival. "Ah. Guess they aren't at that part then yet, are they?"

"Not even close, sir Fitz." He responds, and nearly flinches when he realizes the older Inphernal is looking at him like you would to a child that just spilled water on themselves. "You don't have to call me Sir or anything like that, Medkit. Only my students at the academy do that, and I still tell them to drop it."

".. Alright, 'Fitz.'" He says carefully, watching him smile- one of those toothy grins that makes you uncomfortable, but it's completely well-meaning. "There you go, already getting the hang of it! Why don't I show you around the rest of the Lab and we can talk about hours and pay, sound alright with you?"

".. Yes, that sounds ideal."

What follows is an hour long tour of most of GigaLoaf Labs, including Fitz' own office which acts as a laboratory. He had a couple framed pictures on his desk, one of them being a photo of him and that teen he saw at Whiskview Mall a day ago.

Alongside the.. Inter-dimensional travel, they seemed to actually bring over a few species of wildlife from the other place into the Inpherno, and he's honestly still in the process of absorbing this information. Medkit's also trying to think about how to tell the Church about this.. But they really didn't need to know.

They wrapped up the tour by visiting Fitz' office (that also doubled as a lab) to discuss the whole hiring thing. It was clear that the Professor wanted him on board, but it all hinged on this single talk. The older demon seemed pretty casual about tne entire ordeal, as though he were sure Medkit would accept.

"So, how do you feel about a forty hour work week? My grandson tells me you're a competent worker, smart as well. We can work on your social skills once we get you acquainted with the other staff. You'll get eighty bux an hour, and.. What else.. We have paid time off on vacation seasons, and a bonus if you choose to participate in any of the Munchmore affairs. I don't suggest exploring it without reading up on things, however.."

Fitz continued talking, but Medkit felt frozen. Physically. Forty hours a week? With great pay? And a work environment that didn't make him want to throw himself out of the nearest window or dump his head in a vat of toxic waste?

It felt too good to be true.

"I'll take the job." It's as though the words forced themselves out of him, but it truly reflected how he felt about the situation. This really was the opportunity of a lifetime, and he's not about to let it slip by. 

"Well, aren't you one eager beaver! Alright then." Fitz joyously replied, starting up on his rambling again as Medkit did his best to listen, however boring it might've been.

By the end of it, he was walking out of there with a new job and a sense of wonder- already looking forward to his first day of work. 

Chapter Text

Shuriken's done significantly better ever since that little incident with those two vigilantes. Granted, he hasn't seen them since, but that's probably a good sign isn't it? He thinks it is. Whatever little injuries he had were replaced by the ones he managed to get in the stadium fight, which was mostly rope burn that vanished within a few days.

Now he's just busy with everything else, like always. Helping Slingshot run Thieves' Rest, doing everything he needed to in their shared apartment, occasionally going out as the Silver Shadow and checking around Crossroads, stuff like that. On occasion he'd find something super interesting, but nothing that leads to anything big.

It's a little sad because he's got tons of free time once he actually finishes housework, which is why he spends a bunch of time doing it because it's one of the only interesting things to do on off days if he didn't have any phights to attend.

Vine Staff likes seeing him be more responsible though, so there's one thing going for him. Still, it doesn't really help the fact that he's bored out of his mind. Sure, he's an adult and he can take care of himself whenever he goes out, but he can't think of anywhere to go that would entertain him for long, unless he went to an arcade.. Which cost Bux.

Propping the side of his face up with an open palm, he flips through a book he can't bring himself to read. He's been hit with the teasing remark of 'apparently knowing how to read' before, and he's gotten sick of being treated like he had a bag of rocks for a brain. He knew he could be stupid sometimes, but his head wasn't entirely empty!

Out of all the phighters, he probably had the least going on in terms of general daily living. Last he heard, Hyperlaser got a new job and apparently new clothes considering how he showed up with a snazzy leather coat last phight. When Katana asked him though, he got told it was a gift rather than something he bought for himself.

Weirder too- Medkit was in high spirits. Medkit. Of all people. Everyone gave him a few odd looks when he started talking more than usual, even taking the time to strike up a conversation (one that wasn't about healing!) with his sister and discussing.. Things about their menu? He wasn't sure. Vine even said she forgot because she was so confused.

Shuriken wasn't stupid, even he could put two and two together. Something was going on with all these new things happening to the other phighters, and he wants to get in on it just to see what it even is. He knew Hyperlaser and Medkit's new jobs probably had nothing to do with each other, but the way it happened lined up too close.

Unfortunately, he can't exactly ask either Inphernal who their employers were because they were hardly associates, and it really was none of his business. But at this point, it was more interesting than anything else he had going on right now.

And he also didn't want to resort to stalking them. That was just creepy, and if he even thought of doing it, he'd get caught almost immediately. You'd think being from Thieves' Den gives you more advantages since you're all sneaky, but it really only raises suspicion within the Warden's eyes. And he didn't wanna piss that guy off.

So he's left with a few options. Focus his energy on something else until he finds another interesting thing, or risk getting jailed because he wanted to find out who would employ Hyperlaser or Medkit. As much as he disliked it, his only real choice was option one because if he left Vine Staff and Slingshot to manage the Café on their own, it'd be a disaster.

At least, Sling tells him it would be. It's little odd he finds reassurance in the fact that an entire business would barely be able to function if he wasn't there, but he brushes that off in favor of getting ready to go out.

"Hey guys! I'm going out, I'll be back before six!" He yells, waiting for his either of his roommates to respond.

Soon enough, there's a yell from Slingshot- probably in his room. "Stay safe, Shuri! Have fun!"

With that, he makes his way out of the building and starts wandering around. Shuriken's relatively familiar with the environment so he's pretty sure there's little risk of getting lost in Crossroads, even with how big it was. Nothing seems out of the ordinary, and he almost resorts to loitering in the local library to people watch before something catches his eye.

There's always been a map of Crossroads in his head to help him get out of certain tough spots, and he has a good grasp on which locations are where, what they do, if they're good at it (in his own opinion), that kind of thing.

So to see a street he doesn't recognize is strange. He swears that he's gone through here before and not once has he seen this part of Crossroads, which only meant that he had to explore it, right? It was only natural, plus, who wouldn't want to go down the mysterious new street that appeared out of nowhere?

Okay, when the thought sounds like that then maybe he should exercise a little more caution, but it was a sunny afternoon. Nobody would do crime in broad daylight unless it was a member of the church or some higher up Blackrock official, and neither were really well-liked.

Nonetheless, Shuriken heads right for the street- making sure to stay on the sidewalk because he didn't want to get run over, even with how quaint the place seemed to be. As he went down the street, he slowly started to realize the change in his surroundings.

There were a lot more trees, not to mention the grass, and the buildings were two to three floors as far as he could see. Not something you'd typically see in Crossroads considering there was a bunch of people, and there weren't houses for sale here. At least, none in this area.

He's a little taken aback by how quiet it seems. Being the centermost area of the Inpherno, it was often quite loud and busy, but here- it was almost quiet in comparison. Not a lot of things were happening in the streets, aside from a few younger Inphernals playing a few ball games.

It's alarmingly peaceful. Because he found it hard to believe this kind of area could exist in Crossroads. The outskirts of it, near the water? Maybe, but he's pretty sure they were far away from those. Shuriken explores more of the area, not finding anything too groundbreaking.

Most of the Inphernals here mind their own business, like usual, but he finds it odd that some of them take the time to greet him from across the street while they're going somewhere else. Citizens here didn't really care for greetings towards strangers, finding it an odd way to engage a conversation.

So finding friends was usually done by meeting people at select places, never really out and about in public. Shuriken would say he had friends, like Hyperlaser and Katana, and he was also pretty cool with Boombox on some level. So he's got a solid social network in his humble opinion.

That being said, he didn't mind meeting new people. Especially if they were friendly to him. Not too many people are really 'nice' in the sense that they were good conversation at first. So it would be pretty refreshing to encounter somebody who could hold a conversation with him for longer than a few minutes. He did have a habit of talking a lot, he's sure other people do too.

Shuriken could practically feel the sun shining down on him, and the breeze was just as pleasant. Autumn certainly looked good around this little place, and some of the residences he passed by had decorations out front. He guessed it had to be early preparations for Halloween, but he didn't see any 'spooky' decor.

"Yo!"

His attention is caught by this demon with a silly looking guitar, near another one by a set of drums, who looks a little confused. Before they look over to Shuriken as well and start freaking out- but in a way that it doesn't show on their face. They're trying really hard though, and he appreciates the effort.

The phighter had this little grin on his face as he went over to the pair, and the Inphernal with the guitar greets him first, outstretching a hand for him to shake- which he does. "Nice to meet you, mister Shuriken. The name's Burger Guitar. That there's my sister Drum Kit. She's a big fan."

"Nice to meet you two!" Shuriken was used to having fans, but he wasn't necessarily approached in public. He was one of the less popular phighters, not that he took that as an insult, he just used it as motivation for coming up with new attacks to hopefully score viewers for Valk and Dom.

Drum Kit still looks a little shell shocked, eyes flitting from her brother to Shuriken as she puts down her drumsticks and waves to him. Burger Guitar rolls his eyes and refers back to the phighter in front of them. "Welcome to Burgerburgh. Most people come here through Tastyville but you just headed right in."

"Oh, what?" He blinks a few times and looks around, not really seeing a 'welcome to Tastyville' sign anywhere. "I didn't know they were near each other." Burger Guitar glances in the direction he did and shrugs. "That's fair. Sometimes we get mistaken for another part of Tastyville, so you're fine."

"It's really cool that you're here!" Drum Kit speaks up, clearing her throat and looking a little embarrassed. "Not every day somebody meets a phighter, and a good one at that- y'know?"

Shuriken felt honored, being called a good phighter. He knew that already and his roommates called him one from time to time, but it's just good to get some reassurance from a fan.

"Thanks you guys, really. You two seem pretty cool- you part of a band or something?" He remembered Boombox talking about a few new bands around the Inpherno, so maybe these two were part of one.

Burger Guitar has a blank look on his face before it's replaced by a grin, and he lets out a proud laugh. "Well, cat's out of the bag. We're part of Scarlett and the Shakers! We had a show in Thieves' Den a week or two ago, now we're just practicin' for next time."

"Yeah! You should totally come to one of our concerts in the future, it'd be super cool!" Drum Kit comments, and her brother makes a little hand gesture to calm her down. "Hey, hey, don't pressure the guy. I'm sure he's got a lot going on, he's a phighter after all. His schedule must be packed."

That comment alone made Shuriken want to interrupt, but he didn't wanna ruin their assumptions that he was super cool and busy, and in a sense- he was busy, just.. As Silver Shadow, not Shuriken. Even with the lack of things he does in day-to-day life, he still had obligations in the form of his alter-ego.

And he took those pretty seriously. He's lost sleep over wanting to check the area around him and his roommates' apartment building and by extension other parts of Crossroads, heading back home as late as four in the morning and trying to cram as much sleep in as he could. That being said..

An offer to come to an event wouldn't hurt, would it? Shuriken is sure he can make up for lost time, assuming the concert's hosted at night, which is unlikely. "Well, I'm sure I can make time for your concert!"

The noise Drum Kit makes is a half-squeal, half-shriek, and all Burger Guitar does is laugh it off, patting his little sister on the head as they talk more to Shuriken, eventually stopping when he said he had to keep exploring the rest of their town, and the two of them bid him farewell.

With that little fan interaction done, he feels like a giddy kid walking away from the little neighborhood he had walked into with those two demons. Just a little ways away from it was a large building called the Sugarplex Theater. Shuriken would probably run late if he took the time to watch a movie, so he opted to just look at the movies they were currently showing.

From what he could see, the current movies playing aren't any ones he knows. Which made it pretty hard to decide which ones would be good to watch. He can think about that after getting home though. For now, he still had ground to cover.

He's still not used to how there's so much grass around, and he wonders if this was actually some high class area that was also a gated community. Because there was very little grass around, let alone designated plots for them. Even if there were, it'd be covered with something else within a week.

But out here, he almost feels like he's back in Thieves' Den, just with less plants and trees. Shuriken's just glad there are no man-eating plants here, but he's keeping an eye out just in case. His walk is relatively silent before he stumbles upon the Burgeria, or at least the sidewalk outside of it.

Tilting his head, he squints to look through the window. Sure enough, it was a burger place, serving burgers. He's never been the biggest fan of them, but he can appreciate good food when he's given some. That being said, he didn't carry any bux with him. Even if he did, it'd probably make Vine mad that he bought a burger instead of coming home and getting a snack from the fridge, so he reluctantly turns away.

Maybe he could convince those two to come here sometime. It's probably for the best anyway, they haven't eaten out in ages.  Last time they did, it was because all three of them managed to get MVP in a week, so he could try his hardest and pull it again. It really depended on their schedule.

Shuriken yawns, the tears in his eyes momentarily blurring his vision as he rubbed his eyes and blinked a few times before continuing forward. He wonders why there's so much open space, but it's not like he dislikes it. Occasionally, he'll see young people resting in the grass, probably just sunbathing.

He'd join them if he could, really, but he was on a mission.. With no specific goal in mind but to see as much as the area as he could, and spend enough time to refresh his lungs. The scent of trash is not a good one, believe it or not, so being out here with some clean air, sunshine, and some wind that passes from time to time is a recipe for something serene.

Actually, now that he thinks about it, sunbathing would probably be good for him. As long as he finds a soft patch of grass to lay on, which he starts to do as soon as he goes from the sidewalk to the open field of grass, with a few trees here and there to give some shade to whoever wanted to rest beneath them.

Shuriken decides to choose a sunny spot, moving any leaves out of the way and making sure there were no ant hills or stray bugs to interrupt him before he lays down, sighing in relief as he realizes just how much his legs were aching, and that resting for a bit was a good call.

It feels just like his bed back home, just a tad bit more softer. He reminds himself not to fall asleep, otherwise he'd oversleep and probably miss dinner if he did. So to pass the time while resting, he decides to channel his energy into cloud watching.

A few of them look like candies he's seen before, and then they turn into gear-like shapes, or something similar to that at least. Shuriken blinks a few times, watching more clouds pass and wondering how they'd taste if he ate it. Probably not very good, since they're probably just air, but if he imagined hard enough, it could be just like cotton candy.

.. He wonders why his train of thought went straight to that. Shuriken's never been that much of a sweet tooth, liking more savory or spicy flavors. He'd never turn down any chocolate though, but Vine would constantly remind him to brush his teeth otherwise he'd get some sort of throat infection.

That was more than enough to get him brushing daily, if only to consume copious amounts of sweets- but Slingshot stopped buying a bunch when he realized Shuriken suffered from sugar crashes. He'd eat so many that he'd get all hyper but have nothing to channel it into, so he'd crash. Hard.

Halfway through another thought in his head and he thinks he's had enough rest, so he stretches in the grass, rolling over once or twice before actually getting up and dusting himself off, checking to see if any grass got stuck on him.

Thankfully there was none, so he could continue on his little adventure until sunset, or somewhere near that timeframe. As long as he made it home in time, it'd be good enough for him.

Shuriken walks where his heart tells him to, mostly coming across residential areas or ones full of businesses that look busy at this time of day. He wonders why they're all so packed, but then again, people must be working. They'll probably come out sooner or later, so he leaves them alone.

As he's walking, something else- a vehicle, catches his eye. It's a big, bright yellow bus that seemed to have children in it, and on the side of it he could read 'Burgerburgh Elementary School', making him just a little confused.

See, he's had education before in Thieves' Den, when he and his sister had to go through standard learning like primary school and high school before they both graduated and were allowed to do what they wanted, before eventually being chosen as representatives for their faction in Phighting!.

But the difference was, they usually walked to and from school. So to see this bus kind of messed with him. Granted, Thieves' Den was pretty strict about gas-powered vehicles being around considering pollution risks and how Crossroads had enough of that already, so he can't exactly be mad.

Still, their lives probably could've been easier if they had one of those things back when they were still in school. It's been a while since Shuriken's thought about it, and he shrugs and brushes it off as he walks a bit more. Eventually he actually sees the school for himself, and pauses to look at the construction of it.

His old school was pretty small. Him and Vine Staff were in a class of around twenty something other Inphernals, and all of them typically kept to themselves, or if they didn't, deliberately fought other kids to get in trouble and be suspended so they didn't have to participate in school.

Most days in elementary involved boring classes, strict teachers, weird lunches, and rowdy classmates, but he managed to get through all of that with little to no problems academically.

While he wasn't the best, or the most intelligent child, he was at least well-behaved, so Shuriken had teachers who were more tolerant of him and his sister. It's pretty jarring thinking about it and looking at this new one, seeing how much bigger it looks.

A tap on his shoulder knocks him back to reality as he turns to look at whoever did it, finding a demon with a neutral expression as their arms are crossed.

"Are you waiting for somebody? I don't think I've seen you around here before."

Realizing this Inphernal was probably thinking he was going to kidnap somebody with how he was looking right now, he waved his hands in a 'no' motion as he spoke. "Oh, no, I'm just walking around. Seeing that building reminded me of my old school, but this is much bigger than that one!"

The demon actually smiles and lightens up, taking his hand to shake. "My name's Jump Rope. Was just running by and decided to see if you're okay. Take care, alright?" Shuriken just nods, waving her goodbye as she jogged away. He's still a little caught off guard by her assumption, but it didn't every day you find some tourist in your town staring blankly at a building like that.

Seeing nothing else of interest around this part, he goes ahead and wanders somewhere else. There's nothing too interesting around, but he does see a park he could go into. A few minutes inside was enough to entertain him, and right after that, he's back on the streets in search of something to catch his interest for long enough that he could have dinner as soon as he got home.

Little by little, he gets tired and he eventually winds up sitting on the grass to cool down. By now, it's gotten just a bit darker and there's a few cars passing by him every now and again. Some other locals walking by him say hello or wave, and he does the same back.

All in all, Shuriken would describe today's afternoon as decently productive. He went out and did something with the energy he had, and he successfully used most of it to explore. For now, he's not bored. Maybe when he is, he could just pass by here again and sleep in the soft grass until he turned green.. Or not.

He's on the cusp of falling asleep before he hears a rustle. And that wakes him up completely, because last he checked- there weren't many bushes, and he certainly wasn't near one.

Shuriken turns around to see if anything was there, but nothing.

However, it does seem like some nearby grass was covered in.. Something white and powdery. He hopes it isn't some kind of drug, because he wouldn't wanna deal with that, but the closer he looks, the more he thinks it's.. Sugar.

Shuriken pauses as he realizes that, and his first question, mostly to himself, is 'why is here sugar on the ground?', because unless somebody planned to douse him with sugar, it wouldn't have made sense.

He actually gets up and goes near it just to make sure it was sugar, and sure enough it was. Shuriken totally didn't sniff it or taste it to make sure it was sugar, he's smarter than that, as he tells himself.

Although he's able to come to up with an answer to what it is and how it got there, he still can't figure out why. Why would anyone want to douse a phighter in sugar? Unless he's gone insane and he's hallucinating it. He swipes a hand over a blade of grass, trying to rub the white off of it and sure enough, it's gone as he does so.

It's a kind of scary that he can't accurately determine how dangerous it is. On one hand, somebody could've hurt him or at least stained his clothes if it were another material. On the other- it was just some sugar, he probably shouldn't think too hard about it.

Unfortunately he does the exact opposite and proceeds to think about it while on his way home. It shouldn't bother him as much as it did, and he feels like it's stupid to be over thinking about sugar suddenly appearing out of nowhere.

But he had no idea where it came from. That alone should be enough to set off the red flags in his head, right? If somebody could catch him off guard that easily, then he seriously needed to train his spacial awareness, because he wasn't about to get jumped by a sugar monster or anything.

This line of thought doesn't stop until he's finally at the door of the apartment, taking a deep breath before gently swinging the door and coming inside.

"Hey guys! Just in time for dinner, right?" Vine looks to him and smiles, putting down what the had in her hands- probably a book- on her table. "Yep, just in time. Slingshot's making something good."

"Ooh!!" The excitement quickly takes over him as he sits down next to her, eagerly waiting for food. "This is gonna be so good.."

Whatever that thing was with the sugar earlier, he could afford to think about it later on or in the future. For now, he'll enjoy the company of his roommates and some good dinner made by Slingshot.

Shuriken would say he had a great day. Not much to write home about if he'll be honest, but it was enough for him to be satisfied.

Chapter Text

Taking a deep breath, Medkit adjusts his tie in while looking at his small mirror, picking it up and moving it around to see if anything else on his outfit was out of place. Time passed by quicker than he thought and it was just about time for his first day at work, which he definitely wasn't nervous about.

It takes him a little over five minutes just to adjust that and his collar, smoothing down his blazer as he does his best to make sure he didn't look out of place. Considering it'll be a Playground work environment, he doesn't know if all of them will be on the same level of professionalism he's at. Though, he did recall seeing the majority of scientists at GigaLoaf actually had appropriate clothing, so he could be wrong.

It struck him as odd that their facility was so.. Clean? And sophisticated? Those adjectives weren't typically associated with any places in Playground, but he was apparently proven wrong the moment he stepped inside of GigaLoaf Labs.

To add to that, his boss doesn't actually seem like a Playgrounder. He's got the spirit, and certainly the attitude, but the way he can easily switch from that to being serious and knowing what he's doing (based on the tour he got) is something he's never seen out of a Playground demon.

.. Not that he's met every Inphernal, but he did have a rough idea from all the Blackrock propaganda back when he used to work there. It feels odd how he escaped from Blackrock, took refuge in Lost Temple, and he's now working in a Playground lab. He had better things to worry about than that, however.

Giving his outfit another once-over, he tells himself that he looks just fine, and he heads out of his apartment to start his way to work. It doesn't really bother him that his new job is far from Crossroads, but for eighty bux an hour? He'll put up with it, no question.

That bux could net him a lot of things. Mainly a bigger apartment and some better food that he buys himself as a treat. Of course, that's not the only thing he's excited about- he'll be working in a lab again for the first time in.. Nearly a decade? He's glad he still remembers what it's like, at least.

The first order of business is taking the shortest possible way there, being the monorail. He's well aware that other Inphernals are bound to give him looks, but he has other priorities at the moment that don't concern whatever the Warden wanted to throw at him.

Only he and Subspace really knew what happened during their altercation, and nobody would believe him anyway with how he's branded as a traitor now. They'd sooner kill him than give him a chance, no matter how useful he may be.

It shouldn't concern him now. He's headed right for Playground, who didn't necessarily have a strong opinion of him, but looked down on him purely because he's from Blackrock. Medkit could live wirh that, no problem. So long as he wasn't being physically threatened.

Considering his life's starting to look up a little, he reminds himself to take a look at the 'brighter' side of things, though he mainly started doing it when Fitz pointed out he seemed to focus more on the negatives compared to the positives. His boss told him to loosen up, that life was far too short to have such a pessimistic mindset.

So he's.. Trying. Attempting to, at least. Distracting himself by looking out the window, the fast-moving surroundings gave him something to focus on until he got to Playground's capital- which he figured out was named Starlight City. Considering he essentially dropped himself in the middle of it all.

First impressions of the city were that it was bright. Far too bright, in Medkit's personal opinion. He's not exactly sure when they turn on, but he guessed they would all activate at five in the evening, it'd explain why things get busier in the city around that time.

Clubbing has never interested him. It didn't feel like his 'scene', or so Sword had said. Medkit preferred quieter areas where he could do his work in a safe environment. Nothing about clubbing seemed remotely safe, knowing how demons could act whne they're intoxicated.

It feels like a risk, being around drunk Inphernals. Especially if they're too into their drinks to think sensibly. At that point, they become a danger to themselves and others, and he didn't want to get caught up in something like that. If he were to have alcohol, it'd have to be in controlled conditions, like a house party.

The monorail stops and he looks up to see where he is, waiting for everybody else to leave before Medkit gets up himself, and he walks out to see the relatively populated streets of the city. It's not as dense as it is in the evenings, but people still live here, and they're likely just doing all their daily activities.

Again, it strikes him as incredibly odd that the capital of Playground was not only changed, but was given to a city he's never heard of before- from other phighters or news outlets. But maybe they just had plans to switch capitals, he'd never know.

Medkit passes by a couple buildings on his way to GigaLoaf Labs. Most of them are food places, some shops selling accessories and clothing, but nothing that caught his eye. Eventually, he stops in front of his new place of work. It's a lot darker and it looks a little out of place, but he doesn't care much for that.

Stepping inside, he's immediately greeted with Fitz chatting with the receptionist he saw when he first came in. The two of them look to him, and he's still not used to positive attention- be it from fans (which were a niche audience, since who would want to root for a traitor?), friends, and whoever else.

But here? It feels like a safe environment. Somewhere that's comfortable. While he might not be like that with the people in here just yet, he can learn. And this time, he feels confident in thinking that.

Back when he used to work in Blackrock with Subspace, he was used to being yelled at, to being degraded if he did something even a little bit wrong. That was how they did things, and he barely questioned it- having grown up in Blackrock all his life.

Not many things changed when he escaped. The Church wasn't worse, but it wasn't that much better. Medkit is more than aware of how they're using him as a means to empower their gears, but he put aside his feelings to survive.

GigaLoaf Labs is, in a sense, a source of hope for him. Call him stupid, getting his hopes up like this, but he feels like he's been extended an olive branch. Snapping back to reality though, Fitz welcomes him in and waves him over, still continuing to talk with the receptionist- whose name he figured out was Dragonfly.

"How do you feel about your first day here, Medkit? Already itching to get into the labs?" She asked, clearly half-joking. He laughed a little, not used to being around good company.

"I'd like to familiarize myself with everyone, first. Don't want to refer to them by anything they don't want to hear, do I?" It's an attempt to make a joke, and he thinks it lands, but he'll never really know. He's not exactly the best at reading people, but he got the general gist of their typical behavior if he tried.

"I assure you'll get plenty of time to do so!" Fitz interjected, grinning. Medkit still feels like he has to be cautious around him, since his boss, for lack of a better term, gave off 'mad scientist' energy. Though, he chalks it up to him just being extremely passionate about his work.

"Is that so..?" His tone is unsure, but the older demon seems to overlook it to deliver an enthusiastic response. "Yes, yes! You'll love the rest of the staff, surely."

Medkit is soon meeting and talking with the majority of his new co-workers. If there's anyone he's not talking to at the moment, it's probably because they were doing something else, organizing their workspace, things like that.

Everyone was.. Friendly. Not something he's used to. Watching them interact felt more like he was invading a family's privacy, but they were quick to accept him into said family, and it just feels weird to him.

In his mind, he still feels like a stranger. Seeing himself always a little to the left when it comes to them. And yet, they're still trying to include him- be it in conversations, sharing things they're doing or planning to do, making plans outside of work..

It's all a little overwhelming to him.

Since he's getting comfortable, Fitz told him to essentially just watch how everyone does their work, with his co-workers assuring him that if him doesn't fully understand something, he could always go to the boss' office.

"That's a nice crystal you got there." He hears one of them say- Potion, he thinks, looking up between his horns. He feels a little embarrassed, but he's not sure why. "What's it do?"

"Have you never seen one of his phights?" Another asks- farther away. "They're a little bit of an anomaly, but it's probably better than that other dude's crystal.. Subspace, was it?"

"Man, I hope that dude's okay. He's got something weird going on in his arm, didn't you hear?"

"Guys! Guys, cool it. We're talking about Medkit, our new co-worker? We should be honored, working with somebody so famous." Potion comments, nudging him with their elbow a little. He's.. Not sure why the words he wants to say are stuck in his throat. "Don't worry. They're always like this."

"I'm.. Glad to see you're enthusiastic about our crystals." He finally says, coughing into his fist. "But my crystals have healing properties in comparison to Subspace, who.."

"Uses it for poisons and stuff?" They reply, and he nods. "Whoa.. But like, doesn't that backfire? 'Cause if he's using it, and he has that little.. Thing on his back, and he places it in there.."

Medkit and Potion lock eyes with each other, and there's this disturbed expression on their face that he wants to look away from. The two leave it at that, switching the topic to something else.. Like what that stable portal to another dimension is really for.

"Oh! Well you asked the right person for that!" They speak up, hyping themselves up a little. It's kind of cute, not that Medkit say it out loud. "I'm guessing you heard sir Fitz talk about it yesterday, but you definitely don't know the history of it, so here's a rundown,"

They take a deep breath, and he mentally prepares himself for something that won't make sense.

"Munchmore is a sort of parallel to our world, but instead of everything being made out of flesh, bone and the like- they're all food!" He blinks, looking straight at them with a look of disbelief. "Don't make that face yet! We haven't even covered what's in it!"

"It's hard to suspend my emotions when you're telling me there's a world where everything is made out of food." He responds, netting a laugh out of a nearby scientist. "It's interesting, I'll admit. It has its own ecosystem then?"

"Better!" Potion says, making a flourishing hand motion. Seems like they're having a lot of fun sharing this knowledge with him. "They have intelligent life! Societies! Education, sports, jobs- things that we have too! Can you believe that?"

Medkit can't. Not really. Not because it sounds too good to be true, but it's evidence that there are other species who aren't Inphernals that are also capable of doing everything an Inphernal can.

It's a terrifying thought at first, yes, but if he gets past that, it could open up possibilities for something greater. If they could peacefully make contact, which he assumes they've already done, they could establish things like negotiations and trade and business within each other's worlds- and the implications..

"You're getting it now, huh?" Potion asks, with a smug little grin on their face. "Fitz would love that expression on your face, shame he's busy tending to other stuff. We have a stable portal to Munchmore, sure, but we're mainly studying the properties of the thing that even allows us to get there."

"And.. That is?" Medkit asks, looking at that grin on their face with a careful expression.

"Warp coins!" They say, as though it would explain itself. "They're these small looking things that look like gears, but they're a way to get to other worlds!"

"Fascinating." And his tone reflects his amazement. "And.. You have these, here?"

"Only one! He managed to pick it up a couple years ago during.." They trail off, getting this nervous stare as the silence lingered. He's not sure what he did wrong, but he nearly reaches out for their hand before they clear their throat suddenly. "An incident!"

"And this one is powerful enough to get you to.. Munchmore, isn't it?" He's connecting the dots pretty fast, in his own opinion. "Did Fitz name that himself?"

Potion actually looks a little stumped, putting a hand to their chin to think about it. "I.. Don't think so? We can totally ask the residents next time, but not today. Magnifying Glass is taking a break, she's got a bunch going on with her university classes being canceled- in the middle of the school year too."

Yet another thing that struck him as odd. Classes being canceled in Fall? "Do you know why?" Potion seems to realize something and coughs into their hand. "No. Unfortunately not, but she's really our only qualified explorer, so.."

"You haven't been having much research done into Munchmore as of late?" He wonders what kind of Inphernal this explorer was, how she became qualified for it. Part of him also wants to see this place for himself, but this was his first day here- he didn't need to be so eager.

"Pretty much."

The rest of his time there with his co-workers was mostly spent talking with them, about what they're working on, what's usually prioritized, and things like that. Sometimes the conversations can get a bit off topic but they always seem to finish it.

It's as though he's playing the spectator. Medkit doesn't really add much to the conversation, but if he's talked to- he answers. Nobody seemed to mind it, and he was personally fine with that. Not like he wanted to be super included in something he wasn't interested in.

Spending time around them felt better than talking to anybody at the Church or during his Phighting! matches. His friends were nice, but Medkit couldn't spend all his time around them, otherwise they might end up doing something stupid.

It's a refreshing thing, and if he was going to be honest, Medkit isn't used to it. He doesn't think he'll even start to get familiar with the feeling until maybe a few months into this job, and by then he's pretty sure he'll be on vacation or something.

Later on, Fitz comes into the room he was in, and they all turn to him looking confused, before he says a few words that might've been a bomb with how it lit up the room.

"It's breaktime! Do what you'd like for the hour, I'm going to borrow Medkit from you all."

His words are nearly drowned out by the excited yells of his fellow scientists, who thankfully exit the room slowly as they all file over to the breakroom. Medkit is the last to leave, but he turns to Fitz before going anywhere.

"We'll be getting lunch, on me! No need to worry about paying me back, alright? Just make sure you enjoy yourself while we're there."

Medkit's surprised, but he shakes his head and makes sure to follow his boss as they stride down the hallways of the place snd they head outside. It's about the afternoon around this time, so it made sense why they had a break.

"We all have two breaks everyday, one at lunch time and one for a little snack around three in the afternoon." Fitz says, making a few turns here and there as he follows. "It keeps my employees happy! Not to mention how the breakroom has a few inventions by them."

"Like what?" He asks, taking a few glances around. Starlight City feels kind of like if Blackrock were brighter. The buildings often towered over him, and he can't recall a single building that wasn't under three floors high.. Besides ones that looked like small stores.

Fitz hums, and he tries to think, navigating the city with surprising speed. Medkit supposed his apprehension when they first met wasn't unwarranted. "Let's see, they have two microwaves, a disco ball that occasionally pops out if there's ever a party, a few arcade machines.."

"You have the budget to run all of these?" He asks, a little surprised. Fitz laughs, looking back to him with a grin. "Well, the arcade machines aren't always plugged in.. And besides, it seems like they're all interested in using a projector to watch movies instead of them for now, so we keep them at the back."

"All of you are strange." Medkit says, with no real malice. It seems more fond, if anything- and he's only known them for a little while. "I truly wonder how you all function."

"We still manage to get work done like this though, don't we?" Fitz rhetorically asks, crossing a street- casting a glance to see if he could. "That's an accomplishment worth being proud of."

"Whatever you say, sir- Fitz." He says, nearly slipping up. It doesn't seem like his boss is mad at all though, clearly focused on going wherever he might be leading him.

After a few more minutes, they stop. "Here we are!" He proudly exclaims, and Medkit looks up at the sign that had the words
'Papa's Wingeria'. The older Inphernal walks inside and he follows, being told to wash his hands and take somewhere, since Fitz was paying, he could just wait.

Medkit makes sure to wash his hands thoroughly, taking a booth seat while waiting for him. Taking the time to look around at the.. Interesting looking decor. He's unsure who decorated this place, but it certainly.. Was a restaurant.

He takes the time to look over where the person at the register was, and he's floored to find the exact same demon who was talking to Skateboard and the others when that Biograft had pushed Subspace.

To realize he worked here made the Inpherno seem smaller than it truly was, before he looked away and tried to focus on something else.. Like the copious amount of posters on the wall promoting different ingredients.

Eventually, his boss comes by with a platter full of food- which is, unsurprisingly, wings. But there's more shrimp than wings on his plate. Fitz sets it down on the table and sits across from him, looking delighted.

"Go on, have the first bite! I'm more than willing to share, after all." Medkit understands why he was told to wash his hands now. As much as he doesn't want to, he quite literally has to use his hands to eat these. What kind of psychopath would eat wings with cutlery?

Slowly, he picks up one of the shrimp and takes a bite, surprised by the spice. Fitz looks a little sheepish, and he grabs one shrimp of his own. "Sorry for not warning you in advance- I typically have Wasabi sauce on my shrimp.."

"What's the other one?" Medkit asks, trying not to let the tears gathering in the corners of his eyes bother him. He's not used to spice, after all.

"Parmesan. Again, I do apologize." Fitz replies, picking up another shrimp and downing it like a champ. He's not sure what kind of tastebuds this man has, but he was certainly a threat in more ways than one. "They do taste good, no?"

".. Yes, they do."

It was certainly a filling meal, if a bit messy. He's surprised a man like Fitz actually likes eating wings out of all things, but he already knew that he couldn't see things like this coming. Inphernals were always different, after all.

Medkit picked up one of the green peppers and crunched on it, trying not to let the spice of it bother him. To cry from something being too spicy didn't feel dignified. Except Fitz could see him trying, and he gave the other a tissue. "Don't try to block it out, now. It's alright."

"It doesn't feel polite." He responds, and Fitz gives him another hum. It doesn't look like he had his usual gloves when eating. "Well, we're eating shrimp and chicken wings as scientists. I don't necessarily think you need to be polite in the moment, Medkit."

It's light hearted, and he knows that- but he's really not used to it. Whenever Subspace and him used to eat together, he'd always be berated for 'eating wrong' or 'using the wrong utensil', never getting any guided steps.

So.. To not have those here, feels a little more freeing. He wants to thank his boss- but he's far too busy enjoying the parmesan chicken wing in his hand.

The rest of their meal is spent in a comfortable silence, and they really only get up once they're done- washing their hands and walking out of the restaurant to head back to GigaLoaf Labs. By then, it seems like everyone's already settled back into the work-groove.

"I'd say that was an afternoon meal well spent." His boss says, shaking his hand. "If you ever need anything, I'll be in my office, alright? Don't be afraid to approach me."

"Of course, sir." Medkit says, realizing his mistake a second too late. Fitz laughs it off and tells him to socialize with the others, and he does so.

GigaLoaf still feels like a building that's too big for him, but he's sure there's a place for him in here. And with how everybody welcomes him in so easily, it's as though he already fits in.

He's thankful for them, of course, but they could be a little dramatic at times. Medkit's seen two 'fights' break out because two people were very passionately discussing the ethics of eating a.. Brussel Lark.

"What even is that?" He asks Potion, who came to act as the mediator in case a fight or an 'intensely lengthy scientific discussion' really did break out.

They sigh and smile, as though they were recalling a fond memory. "They're these leafy little birds that come from Munchmore. They came from the open warp portal from the coin mister Fitz had picked up, and they've been here ever since."

Medkit was fine up until that point, turning to Potion with a look of concern. "I'm sorry, there's another species of bird that isn't native to our world.. And it's just here?"

"Brussel Larks seem like they're pretty good at taking care of themselves, and they can eat worms and other stuff that regular birds can." They say, managing to quell his worries- just a little bit. "Also, they've multiplied. A lot."

Medkit pauses, and thinks about it for a moment, before asking another question. "Are they potentially-"

"Yes, Medkit, we can eat them." Potion answers, already anticipating the question. "People are already doing that, it's mainly hunters though. They make for good salads, I'll tell you that."

"How do you know that?" He asks, squinting at them with suspicion. They obviously dodge the question, but follow it up with more knowledge on these supposedly cute creatures.

"They don't really cause that much of a problem, and it's not like they're harming other species of birds, so we just them chill out." They inform him, continuing on. "However, say you were to suggest eating something else, like.."

They think about it for a moment, before deciding on one. "A Mangoby. They're like regular goby, but made out of mango. You'd first have to bring one or two and have them multiply in certain conditions, because they're used to living in soda water."

"I'm going to assume it's much harder to cultivate these fish compared to Brussel Larks, considering they don't need anything from their native world." He says, and they nod.

"If you can believe it, it isn't easy transporting huge amounts of soda water, nor is it easy getting any of the mangobies themselves." Potion comments, shuddering for a moment as though they had encountered one themselves. "They also have the tendency to bite. I don't like them for a reason."

"Has anyone tasted them before, though?" He asks, and they take a moment to think about it before answering. "Nope. But I'm sure I know several people more than willing to try them."

As they say that, a few scientists turn to look at Potion and they start whistling innocently, much to their mock annoyance.

After a long day mainly just talking to people, he was thoroughly exhausted. He's unsure how he's able to put one foot in front of the other with all the time he spent running his mouth- which was little, but still.

Honestly, he can't wait to get home and lay down. But today wasn't all that bad. In fact, he quite enjoyed being there- even if he wasn't doing any actual work.

Medkit had hope for tomorrow, and for the first time in years- he doesn't think he'll be let down.

Chapter Text

Banhammer was well aware of the fact there were new places that weren't of the Inpherno. His mother's told him since the very start, he just didn't see the point in visiting any of them.

There were better things to do! Like taking care of rowdy criminals, golfing, chasing after Scythe again to make sure she's locked up for good this time- and the one time he visited one of those new places was only because she was there.

Upon hearing about the property damage he had caused, Windforce reluctantly paid for him, arguing he was only doing the right thing by capturing a criminal there, no matter what got destroyed. Venomshank had pointed out however- that he could've just as easily gotten that criminal by the collar and dragged her out with no mess besides a potentially broken door, much to her annoyance.

That incident didn't mean anything to him now. Besides the part where that worker threatened to sue him for damages, (she had guts, he'll give her that) he's forgotten about the incident, treating it like every other one where he managed to catch Scythe, but she escaped again.

Since then, everything's been as usual. Catching criminals, doing his job as the Warden of Banlands, and jailing any Church members that were getting too cocky with their activities that weren't so legal.

Not like he was complaining. They made his job almost too easy, and he enjoyed doing it anyway. He took pride in those he managed to catch, and if he had to do it again- even better! Ban Hammer's only ever annoyed when they're snarky about it. It's just disrespectful.

Unfortunately, one such case happened recently. Somebody named 'Mortadello', whoever that was. He didn't bother memorizing his prisoners' names unless they did something truly despicable- or they just kept escaping. It's why he hates Broker, after all.

The Warden's read eyewitness' statements about that Inphernal, how his name was really Apron, but he preferred to call himself something else to distract him from the fact he's got a weak gear. Nothing special, but he's never heard of anybody changing their name rather than getting some artificial gear.

Well, it's not his problem anyway. He looked pretty recognizable too, similar to that.. Pizza Paddle guy that his momma mentioned. But shorter, and grumpier.

'And watch out for Pizza Paddle if you come across any of his restaurants, Ban Hammer.' She had said. They were having their weekly dinner together, so to hear her mention somebody else was odd. 'He's got something with his gear. Don't know what it is, but I'm not planning to mess with it.'

'Who even is he, momma? Just sounds like some.. Regular Inphernal.' That gets a laugh out of her- and he knows that it's the kind of laugh that's essentially telling him he's getting ahead of himself.
'Don't let your guard down around that one, got it? Y'heard about Tripmine?'

Ban Hammer's in the middle of a bite of food, so he thinks while chewing, answering after he's done. 'Blackrock kicked him to the curb for no reason. Last I checked, he was working somewhere else. Dunno where though.'

'Who do ya think caused it, Ban Hammer?' She asks him, taking a sip of her drink. He thinks really hard about it for a moment, still sounding unsure about his answer. 'Pizza Paddle? But how?'

'I don't know either, son. But I wouldn't want you getting involved in an altercation with him, okay?'

'Okay, momma.'

It's too much of a coincidence for them to be related. This Mortadello guy was probably just some impersonator, and a bad one at that. Ban Hammer quickly looks him over again, trying to get a sense of how he looks before folding the paper until it was small enough to put away somewhere in his armor.

From what his team gathered, Mortadello was last seen in Playground. Specifically this archipelago called Portallini, which he already knew was one of those 'new' locations. The name gave it away, and he's also never been there in all his years of being Banlands' warden.

That faction wasn't necessarily the best faction to visit knowing how antsy Inphernals from there could get when seeing him, but he didn't really care all that much, so he prepares to head out to find this 'Mortadello' by tomorrow, considering how late it was when his team delivered him the information.

Considering he's visiting Portallini, which he was informed was a tourist destination.. He took out about a thousand bux in his savings in case he had to spend anything. Ban Hammer's sure his momma wouldn't mind, it was only a bit out of his already large amount of Bux- considering the fact he's been through many of the 66.6x rounds in Phighting!, which were always fun to go through.

But he had a job to do, and he'd have to sleep early if he wanted to get a good headstart against Mortadello, so by eight thirty in the evening, he was fast asleep and resting.

He had a lot to do tomorrow, after all.

Waking up the next morning, he was already craving the urge to toss somebody right into one of Banlands' prison cells. But he had to be patient, he didn't even have the criminal in hand just yet. Knowing how this one looked, he thinks it'll be easy.

But he's never been to Portallini, and it shows.

Going through his typical morning routine, he chooses to get to Portallini in the most time efficient way he knew how.. By flying right into the heart of one of their islands. It might cause a few concerned citizens to look his way, but if they knew any better, they'd mind their business and go back to focusing on themselves.

However, he had to get to Playground first. No problem, he'd take the the fastest possible way of transportation that wouldn't tire him out before he got there, which was- unsurprisingly, the monorail. They had these things for all four Factions, it'd be impossible not to put them to use.

After one monorail trip, he manages to arrive somewhat close to where he needs to be. Using his hammer, he manages to scale up on a relatively flat roof, uncaring of whether or not he's seen by anyone. After all, what power could they have over a demi-deity?

In the not-so-far distance, he sees Portallini. At first, it kind of looks like one collective island, but it's probably just perspective. Ban Hammer decides to give himself a bit of a boost, flourishing his hammer before using it to launch himself into the air.

After that, he lets his wings do the rest of the work for him, flying at a relatively relaxed pace until he saw a big looking area that was cleared out- likely the 'heart' of the city. So his first thought was to land right there. It's not like anybody was out and about at the moment, so of course he made his landing there.

Since it's relatively early in the morning, very few Inphernals were actually doing something other than setting up shop for the day or going out to take photos before everything gets busy.

"Now, if I were a Mortadello.. Where would I be?" He asks himself, looking around and whistling at the ornate architecture of buildings nearby. The only place he's seen such things is perhaps Lost Temple, and he never stayed there for long unless Scythe had truly gone off the rails and drove him mad.

Ban Hammer decided to linger around this plaza area, thinking it wouldn't be too much of a waste. Besides, the views were amazing. He's has never been one for vacations with all the travel he does going around and catching criminals, but even he could recognize a great view.

The first priority really should've been the darkest and most secluded corners of the city, but he ended up going to the busier spots first just to make sure nobody was there. There was no way a criminal would be stupid enough to be in a populated area where everyone could see them, right?

Then again, there was the goal of 'hiding in plain sight'.. But how many demons out there had black as a horn color? Only a few, just like those with real white horns, that's who. So he puts the quieter areas off to the side until it becomes a problem later.

Which he assures himself won't happen, since the more secluded somewhere is, the more people want to seek it out. Either to be left alone or to get good pictures, there was always a reason. A criminal would have to either hide in the most obvious spot that you'd initially overlook, or a truly unknown spot, like beneath the city.

.. Considering how the city was literally built on water however, he writes off that second assumption and continues his search, avoiding alleyways that are far too small for his demi-deity physique to fit in.

It'd never be his fault he couldn't fit somewhere, not all places had the room to accommodate him and that was just fine, but Portallini itself seemed like a city that he could walk through and be mostly alright. The narrow alleyways typically only housed shops and small restaurants, nothing too popular.

But he'd be lying if he said he didn't want to see it as well. Sure, is it sad that he may not be able to 'fully experience' every spot in this place? Maybe. Does he actually have time for that today? No, so he's okay with a quick glance every now and again if he's double checking a spot.

Now, Ban Hammer didn't want to start spending his Bux like mad, but he was curious on what the appeal those water taxis had on tourists. Granted, he could fly and that sort of travel was neat on its own, but surely those vehicles on water aren't better.

What really interested him was those gondolas, however. He's never seen one before, only finding out about them now as he came across a 'gondola station', where eager Inphernals pay bux for a languid little trip around the city, or to other parts of it.

Internally, a battle is going on in his mind. Imagine the 'there are two wolves inside you' meme, with one wolf being focusing on his goal of finding the criminal so he could relax faster, and the other being to relax and that he'll end up finding Mortadello no matter what.

The latter option had won.

So, the next thing he ended up doing instead of actually taking the time to do his job, was go on a gondola ride. Nobody can necessarily blame him, it must've been something special if people were willingly going on boat rides that are slow on purpose.

And by the Swords, did he end up understanding them.

Now the ride itself was nothing special, he'll say that. The view was simply immaculate however. He wouldn't find out until later that this large canal he was in was predictably titled 'the Grand Canal'. Sometimes he'd have to bend down to avoid his horns scratching against the bridges they passed, but not much else.

The sheer detail the buildings had made him wonder who could've had so much time that they felt the need to engrave such intricate designs on houses, let alone buildings. Not that he was complaining, it was great to look at.

The slow pace ends up really calming him down, instead of thinking too hard on where to find that criminal. He'd still have it in the back of his head though, that was the one job he had!

Not like he could deny the cozy feeling of being on a boat in water by himself, looking at beautiful buildings and scenery on a sunny day. Ban Hammer was sure his momma would love this place if she took the time out of her day to visit.

"You seem to have a lot on your mind, signore." His gondolier, Oar, commented, rowing them forward. He tended to whistle as he took visitors across the grand canal and under several bridges, so they'd have something to listen to besides the flowing water.

This however was different, seeing as how intensely focused and tense the Warden looked, even with his blindfold on. "I don't ask this much, but are you trying to find something?"

"Someone." Ban Hammer isn't sure if this is going to work, but he might as well try asking locals if they've seen him. He could very well have been missing information if he never did. "Ya ever hear of a man named Mortadello? Black horns, short and fat, grumpy looking?"

Oar seems to cringe- almost in disgust. "Ah, sì, I am familiar.. Where do I even begin?" He moves to row them forward again, pausing for a moment. "He's been a crook for the longest time. Very passionate about this rivalry with Pizza Paddle, not that it is acknowledged considering his lackluster products."

"Ya mean he used ta' be competition for the chef?" Ban Hammer asked, mostly focused on the building to his right. It looked kind of like a religious monument, but he's not quite sure what sword they'd be worshipping since the color was mainly white.. It couldn't have been Illumina- there had to be purple in there.

"Emphasis on 'used to', signore. Mortadello had people wrapped around his finger until Papa Pizza Paddle had come along. Then, he went bankrupt. Ever since, he's held a grudge. That's as much as I know."

Oar's information was useless in the sense of finding him in Portallini, but at least Ban Hammer knew why he was committing crimes. Sort of. "Anything else about him I should know?"

"He is a crook, through and through." His gondolier said, the firmness in his voice surprising the Warden a little. "He's willing to steal to get what he needs. You might have some luck finding him in restaurants, he may be trying to threaten business owners to hand over their recipes."

Another row forward. "I wish you luck on trying to capture him. Some may not agree with this form of punishment, but I personally think it's been a long time coming."

"Ya got that right." Ban Hammer says, and the comfortable silence eventually settles between them again, allowing him to look at the buildings without having to start any more conversation.

After his gondola ride, (which he refuses to admit was entertaining, settling for 'alright' when asked to describe it) he set his sights on checking a few restaurants he could see in the area. Sometimes he'd look to the streets but find nobody, which was a damn shame.

You'd think after his 40 bux gondola ride that he'd come to his senses and start actually looking for the criminal he'd been targeting, but instead he beelines for a bakery and asks for bread.

And then he spends the next thirty minutes exploring the area, finding places that sell food- and if one of them happens to be a bakery, he picks up at least three pieces of their best bread 'as a snack'.

This is precisely what he took a thousand bux out of his allowance for. He'd be able to make that again within a week, so Ban Hammer had little to worry about unless it came to his mother's anger.

That aside, the main reason he was buying bread instead of any full meals was because they're typically cheaper than any meal being sold in the city. And he'd ne right about that, having saved a couple hundred by just strategically buying bread.

You could also argue that he's technically taking Oar's advice by visiting different food places and by doing that, he's crossing off the locations he's visiting one at a time.

Reality is, he's just hungry from doing all that walking and slipping into relaxation mode for a bit before locking in and looking for Mortadello, considering how much of the city he's seen so far just by trying to find places that are selling what he wanted.

After his perusing of local bakeries and taking some from their bread, he finally aims to find wherever the Inphernal he's looking for is. Now, he didn't have a single lead, but what he did have was sheer confidence, so he darted off to search in other areas.

Eventually, he's at one of those big bridges. It looked like this one was more populated given how many Inphernals are going in and out just to see what's going on in there. From what he can see, there's a bunch of people, and most of them are either buying something or just passing by.

Since he's already cleared one area of the city, Ban Hammer figured he might as well go ahead and check the other side. It didn't really matter how big this place was, to him, he was already sure he could find a criminal if even the slightest opportunity showed itself.

No such thing happened, but it was a pretty good outlook in his head. Crossing over the big bridge and getting to another part of Portallini, he's met with perhaps even busier area. Not that this deters him in the slightest- he's taller than most Inphernals after all, so he could probably spot who he's looking for if they were here.

That mainly hinged on the assumption that they're actually out and wandering the city, which wouldn't be typical criminal behavior. There's an entire other possibility that he's in another part of the city that Ban Hammer hasn't seen yet, but if that were true- they'd probably have to find a place to rest for a bit. So he could easily catch up.

The Inphernals around him seemed to naturally inch away and give him space as he walked, taking the occasional glance here and there towards the buildings that loomed over him. He didn't know why they were tall, but if he had to guess, it's probably because of some architecture rule in this place.

Occasionally the street would get narrow, but nothing he couldn't handle, unlike the alleyways of the city. Ban Hammer didn't know they had so many until he looked closer, and they were typically long and thin- so not much room to do anything else with besides pass by.

By now, the sun had begun to set. To his credit, he doesn't give up. Why would he when he knows he's eventually going to find a criminal? If he's lucky, he might end up with two by the end of the night, but he's more than fine with jailing one.

"Not makin' anything easy for me, are ya?" He muttered, turning a corner and heading for another bridge close by. At this point he really doesn't know where he's going, but the most helpful advice he's given himself is just to not look back.

It'd help if Ban Hammer just pretended to know where he's going rather than disorienting himself by thinking he's not, probably. And he might already be going to the right place, he'd never know unless he tried.

What happens in the next thirty minutes is mainly comprised of him walking around and looking at everything with the light of the sun setting in the background. He'll admit that they did look phenomenal and that it was certainly a view, but it didn't exactly help.

Ban Hammer ends up passing by numerous locations like libraries, art galleries, and even a few historic sights- not that he spotted anything interesting going on in there. Maybe he could come here again on his off time, actually hear about what's happening in there.

It bled into late evening as he passed a bridge and onto one of the smaller islands that mainly had shops and restaurants. He stopped to look into the window of this.. Fortuneteller's shop before looking up and seeing the Chicory Café. Neither seemed too active at the moment so he moved forward.

Until he saw a very distinct silhouette walking into a restaurant. Ban Hammer's found his culprit already, he's sure of it- but he takes a second to read the name of the place that he just went into and-

'Papa's Pastaria'.

Squinting at the sign and wondering if that was even a real word, he shrugged it off and approached the entrance, bending down and opening the door to prevent any incidents like last time.

What he's met with is Mortadello yelling at the two people who were working behind the counter about some 'respect'. It seemed like the other demon back there was hiding behind their co-worker, looking more annoyed than scared. Looking around, it doesn't seem like there were any other patrons visiting at this time..

So he does what any good prison Warden would do and nonchalantly picks Mortadello up by the back of his shirt, watching smugly as the criminal seemed to sputter before getting mad and continuing to yell his head off.

"Oh, thank goodness you're here mister Warden." The one who had been hidden behind their co-worker said. "He would've caused some serious damage if he were left here. Originally I wanted to push him into the water but, that's probably not legal, is it?"

"Tiki Torch, we can't just push Apron into the water. That's just disrespectful." The other one said, already heading to the back to presumably get cleaning supplies.

"Well he started it, Stylus! You know how he is, always running his mouth but never knowing when to quit it-"

It looked to Ban Hammer that he was off yammering about respect because they were planning to start cleaning up- thereby refusing him service. Not the best move when you're a criminal.

"So.. How long is he gonna be gone for, mister?" Tiki Torch asked, glancing at the back and waiting for her co-worker. "Please don't tell me he'll be coming back anytime soon."

"Oh, he'll be locked up in the Banlands for a while." Ban Hammer said, glaring at the Inphernal he's holding onto. "Ya don't need to worry."

"Thank you, really. He's been a nuisance for a while.." She comments, giving Mortadello her own glare. "Anyway, I think you ought to get something for your efforts. How about some free pasta when you come here next time?"

Ban Hammer wasn't expecting that, but in no way was he about to pass it up. "You've got a deal."

Chapter Text

Ever since Icedagger joined the Cookie Scouts and Yippy's troop, he's been doing a lot more than just simple search and rescue. Illumina told him on one sunny afternoon that he should've had shrines and altars built for him long ago, but that his siblings never really prioritized things regarding construction.

Speaking of his siblings, they've been getting along pretty well recently. He recalls his oldest brother hosting a dinner party and everyone actually coming- including Sword and Ban Hammer. Dom and Valk would be too busy for the dinner party anyway, so the two were left on their own.

Darkheart has been in high spirits ever since he got that prosthetic tooth, and he's been showing up in phights again after a couple weeks. Though, the rest of them are careful not to mention why exactly he has it, again. Windforce made that mistake and he spent all day in Illumina's guest room crying.

The Deity of ice himself felt bad for him, but Darkheart wouldn't let anybody see him when he was so depressed. He had the tendency to snap out of it fairly quickly though, so he'd be back to being all happy and smiley so long as nobody reminded him of the prosthetic tooth.

Going back to the dinner party though, he often thought about that moment and wondered how things could've changed so drastically when it came to his big brother. He's always been so uptight, it still feels surreal seeing him so.. Kind.

'You know, Icedagger..' Illumina started, taking another forkful of food. 'We haven't quite caught up on how you're doing, have we? How have you been?'

'Oh, I haven't been doing anything much besides all the search and rescue stuff..' He says, fiddling around with the steak that felt too hard to cut, so he just got it with his fork and bit into it.

'Surely there must be something you've been up to.. What of the scouts? Has your experience with them been alright?' Illumina elects to ignore the way Windforce scoffs nearby, and how Ban Hammer nervously glances to his mother at the mention of them.

Finishing his bite of food, Icedagger takes a moment to think about it. 'Well, they've been planning another field trip for us lately. Does that count?'

'It does. Be sure to keep safe while you're there, alright? If you ever need anything signed, you can approach me or Ghostwalker.'
Illumina doesn't see the way his brother looks at him. Icedagger thinks its more of a glare, but he doesn't comment in favor of just nodding.

'.. Thanks, Illumina.'

The memory keeps itself at the back of his mind, and he feels comforted knowing it just.. Exists. He can't remember a moment where they were ever really a family, aside from their spars when they were all younger.

Before he was frozen for a couple centuries, he recalled Firebrand going easy on him whenever they had to spar. Windforce had told him time and time again Icedagger could handle it, but even she didn't sound too sure of herself. They babied him for years, and at some point he just had to put up with it instead of protesting.

Nowadays, they don't really have time to monitor him. And so, he takes advantage of that by doing increasingly daring things while with the Cookie scouts, and they typically encourage him unless it endangered him in some way.

Credit where credit's due, they had helped him get a hold of his power faster than his siblings ever could. He supposed it's because while he was technically a sword, his gear was shaped like a dagger- and they couldn't exactly be used in the same way and be effective.

Not only that, but he was able to make his own ice cubes without the need of a tray. That was useful for hotter climates, more specifically when they went down to Lost Temple and the sun practically whacked all of them with heat.

Since the scouts actually had decent funding, their scoutmaster (specifically the nice one) had ordered them all meals, and they spent their time drinking the free water that was offered. Icedagger did something a little silly and made a few ice cubes, distributing most of the ones he made amongst his troop first.

Well, being a scout does teach somebody to be resourceful with the things they have at their disposal. He was doing just that, and mostly everybody benefited. He knows he certainly did, that heat wasn't doing anything good for his body.

The chicken sandwich he had was good too, and he thanked the workers behind the counter as all of them crowded around this one specific table to eat like starved gremlins that haven't seen meat in months. Ridiculous, he knows- but he's also seen it. Their scoutmaster showed them the photo of all of them eating, after all.

So long as the photo never reached the public, or his siblings for that matter, he was okay with it. Sometimes he felt a little out of place with everyone else, being significantly older than most of them who were likely newspawns, but his troop assures him that he's doing great.

The field trip he mentioned would be all the way in Whiskview, somewhere he doesn't recall visiting before. Apparently they were going to Camp Makihatto, somewhere that was previously used for horror movies in its older days, but now it's more of a genuine camp location because the director put too much details into the cabins and other facilities, and they didn't want to tear it all down.

Autumn had gone and turned the majority of maple trees' leaves into a lovely orange color, and the rest of the trees on the mountain looked similarly like that. The chilly breeze was more comfortable than anything, and it didn't bother them one bit.

In fact, some of the other scouts felt pretty enthusiastic- commenting on how if the weather kept this up, they'd have a fun Halloween. Others didn't like how the wind blew leaves out of the trees, remarking how they were planning on a maze for the occasion, and that if the winds got too intense, they might have to cancel those.

"What about you, Icedagger?" Yippy asked, taking a seat on a nearby log. "Do you have any plans for Halloween?"

Icedagger wasn't sure about what he plans on doing for that occasion. He's never really celebrated any holidays considering his siblings didn't either, not unless it was New Years', which also qualified as their spawnday.. So it was a two in one that usually ended by the first week of the new year.

"We.. Haven't made any yet." He said, lying. Of course they didn't have any plans, why would they need to celebrate Halloween? They're Gods, holidays were for mortals to go out and enjoy their finite existence.

It'd be a lie if he said he didn't want to know how it felt, though. He's seen what Halloween is, even knows what to do- but he really wanted to do it with one of his siblings.

Yippy frowned a little, before patting him on the back. "You guys can figure something out! Your siblings seem super cool, I'm sure they'll help you out!"

"Should I tell them you suggested that?" He jokingly said, getting an exaggerated gasp in response. "I'm kidding, I'm kidding! Promise. I'll try, okay?"

"Yay! I can't wait to see you in a costume for Halloween! I'm gonna look super cool in mine, just you wait!" She gives him a hug- and he returns it just as warmly. They spend most of their time just talking to the other scouts before they're pullled off to do something else.

Maple Mountain was typically a peaceful location- not many things happen besides a few motorcycle accidents every now and again. Contrary to popular belief of the Inphernals below them, there were actually multiple mountains making up the place- and only one of them had the Pancakeria, so Inphernals were often going up and down for their pancakes.

He liked getting pancakes for himself from time to time, but he usually came in on Thursdays if he could. It was the most convenient for him after all, and it was the day he first visited the Pancakeria on, too.

Often times, he'd usually just come in with with Yippy, since it felt better to eat with her than on his own. That meant they had to share a plate, and it also meant they had to equally divide portions for ultimate fairness.

They each got separate glasses for drinks though. She preferred her chocolate milk, and Icedagger liked milk outright. It was a fair compromise for good food, they said.

Cooper (or Prudence, it depended) would leave the two to enjoy their meal whenever they came in, and they usually talked about scout stuff or about Icedagger's older siblings.

Sometimes they just go to the Pancakeria to do math on their cookie sales, and it felt a lot more difficult than regular math considering how they're technically operating a business.

"Why do we have to do all the Bux stuff again?" He asks, doing most of the math with a calculator that Yippy gave him to make it easier. Given there was a bunch of sales on all the cookies they sold, especially the red velvet, they had a lot to do considering they put it off..

There's silence before Yippy answers, likely having finished calculating the sales of another flavor. "Because we don't make them. The other scouts do, so we have to do this instead."

"M'kay.." He mutters, looking at the next flavor and using the binder with all the sales in it (unfortunately not in arranged order) to look for how many boxes were sold. "Why do the scouts have a bunch of cookie flavors anyway?"

"Profit." Was her simple answer as she put her pencil down and munched on her pancake before going back to writing.

When they did do this- they tended to stay until the Pancakeria closed, and they usually helped either of the workers out just to ease their workload. They got five bux each from time to time, but they kind of used those to pay for their pancakes whenever they came by.

"I think it's nice that we get to spend time like this together." Yippy said, walking home with Icedagger by her side. "It gets really pretty out at night."

"Because the fireflies come out, right?" She nodded, and Icedagger not-so-subtly tried looking for them, to no success.

These two were actually known around Maple Mountain to be the 'leaders' of the Cookie scouts, even if they were part of the same troop, they were the ones the scouts typically looked to for help or assistance when it came to anything.

And often times, yes, they would come through for the sake of their fellow scouts, assisting them when needed and answering their questions.

"Do you know why it's named Maple Mountain?" Yippy asks, just trying to find something to talk about to Icedagger without making it awkward. It works in her favor though, because he tilts his head in confusion.

"Is it because there's a bunch of maple trees when the people who first built this place came here?" It was a good guess, in his opinion. Maple trees, maple mountain- it made sense in his head.

She laughed a little, tapping the stuff she was carrying in her arms. It was mostly her that held on to their shared supplies, since Icedagger wasn't sure where he'd place things if he had to store them.

"It's 'cause we liked to make maple syrup. A little silly, but it's true. I prefer strawberry though." Yippy replies, adjusting her grip on the items she's holding. "Can't wait until we go on that camping trip tomorrow. We're gonna set up tents, roast marshmallows.."

"Chase turkeys.." He added, receiving a confused look from her before it turns into a deadpan expression. "We're not chasing turkeys, Icedagger. I don't know if they even have those at Camp Makihatto."

"Well, if we find any, I'm chasing one." Yippy rolled her eyes fondly as he went on about triumphantly chasing a turkey and bringing it back to camp, which would be a horrible idea if he were being serious at all.

After Yippy got home, he would start up his journey back to Illumina's place- using it to stay there mainly because it was closer to Thieves' Den, where Maple Mountain was.

"Illumina! Ghostwalker! I'm home!" He says, dragging himself over to the couch set that his brothers barely used and melting into the soft cushions. "Ouhhh.. Yeah, I totally deserve this."

"Good evening, Icedagger." Illumina greets, gently petting the smaller deity on the space between his horns. "How was your day?"

"Tiring.." He responds, carefully taking off his shoes, curling up on the couch, and closing his eyes. It felt so comfortable that he could've fallen asleep right there.

"Oh dear.." His older brother mutters, shaking his head as he went to get Icedagger's boots and place them on the shoe rack nearby. Illumina never really cared for shoes indoors, but he felt it'd be more organized this way.

There's a creak of a door nearby, and eventually Ghostwalker comes into view, tilting his head. "He's fallen asleep on the couch once more?"

"It seems so.." He replies, easily taking his small brother into his arms and looking him over in case he had any scrapes. "I'll take him to the guest room so he can rest comfortably. Good night, brother."

"Good night, Illumina." Ghostwalker says, turning back around and heading back to the library. Meanwhile, he started up his walk to the spare room, trying to cause as little noise as possible in order to not disturb his brother.

Gently, he laid Icedagger on the bed, tucking him in with a large blanket. Illumina debated on reading him a story- but he decided that his brother was asleep, and he probably wouldn't notice anyway.

"Sleep well, little brother. Goodnight."

Was the last thing he had said before closing the door to his room, leaving him to slumber peacefully.

The next day had Icedagger in high spirits, waking up earlier than both Illumina and Ghostwalker (if he ever slept). Stretching his limbs and making sure to really wake himself up, he looks out the window to see the sky was still dark. Not that it deterred him.

Before leaving his room, he made the bed and smoothed out his sheets, strutting out of his room with the excitement of a certain cartoon sponge his scout friends talked about.

Checking the fridge and realizing it's too dim to see anything, he flicks on the light and perused the numerous ingredients left in there. He wonders when the last time either of his brothers went to get groceries before taking out six eggs and some bacon.

Cracking his knuckles, he opens up the kitchen cabinets and cringes at the organization of the kitchen equipment. Icedagger would need to sort that out later, but right now, he's hungry, and he has to find a way to take a pan out without making too much noise.

After carefully extracting said pan, he got to cooking some bacon and eggs for himself and his brothers. Sure, he had a big important day to look forward to, but he can't start it without a proper breakfast. Icedagger already had pancakes yesterday, so he figured a breakfast that was mainly savory would be good for today.

Humming a tune to himself, he finishes the bacon first, placing two on each plate. Icedagger feels pretty proud of himself, knowing his brothers didn't really have breakfast. Mostly Ghostwalker though.

By the time he's finished all three plates and washed all the dishes, Illumina's walking down the hallway to see three plates of food and a very satisfied Icedagger.

"Why, you're up early." He comments, taking a seat next to him and getting his plate. "This is thoughtful of you." Nothing else comes from him as he digs into the meal, giving his brother an approving look before continuing.

"Would've given you breakfast in bed if you didn't get up around this time." Icedagger said between bites. A moment of silence passes between them before a hand rests on the small deity's shoulder.

"Thank you, Icedagger." Illumina said, a proud look in his solid eyes- not something he was entirely familiar with.

".. You're welcome, big brother."

The two of them stay like that until they finish, taking the responsibility of washing the dishes upon himself as Illumina went to deliver the last plate to Ghostwalker, likely having gone to the library instead of the dining room.

After he's done with dishes, he makes a beeline for his room and starts looking for his bag, having gotten Illumina's signature for that camping trip a few days ago. Double checking the items in his bag- he does his best to make sure he has everything in there, squinting to see the very bottom of it.

Even that's not enough, as he dumped out most of his stuff and counted everything before placing them back inside in their usual order.

"Okay.. Should be all I need.. Do I get anything else?" Icedagger mutters to himself, using his wings to quickly leave his room, before realizing he hadn't changed his clothes or freshened up.

He manages to get both of those done in 20 minutes, and scrambles to arrange his scout uniform properly, making sure his sash was on the right side and smoothing down his vest.

"I'm ready!" Cheerfully zipping up his bag and placing it on himself, swiftly moving out of his room and making sure to close the door on his way out as he approached the entrance, skidding to a stop mid-air as he turned his head.

"Bye Illumina! Bye Ghostwalker! Off on my trip! Be back in three days!"

He's already out the door by the time Illumina yells for him to stay safe, taking advantage of the fact he can fly so he could quickly get to the usual location of the Cookie scouts.

By the time he lands and rushes inside, the rest of the scouts are waiting in line for him. Yippy quickly waves him over and he joins the line, excitedly chatting with her as they waited to get called onto the bus.

Everybody was talking to each other, telling their friends what they wanted to do at camp and what their plans were. Some of them were talking about swimming in the lake, and others wondered if they could feed the ducks.

All in all, the atmosphere was electric as they boarded their buses. Some of the scouts seemed a little dramatic about their bus placements, and he saw two Inphernals yelling for each other like a dramatic scene in the movie because they were going on separate rides.

Icedagger's sure they'll have plenty of time to bond at camp though, so he follows instructions and does what he's told as the buses gradually fill with scouts. A few latecomers rushed in and barely managed to get in, but they did! And they were off.

It's the first time he's seen Maple Mountain like this before- as in, going down rapidly and traveling to Whiskview in Crossroads.

"What do you think they'll do for activities, Yippy?" He asks, managing to sit beside her for the ride. She hums, not entirely sure. "Maybe we'll play hide and seek in the forest."

"What if somebody climbs a tall tree?" The question's entirely for himself, but she doesn't know that. Unfortunately she catches on incredibly fast, already having one of those grins on her face.

"Guess we won't know where they are. Make sure you don't do that though, I'd be checking."

"Awh, man."

The moment they had all gotten to camp, they started unpacking all their stuff. Some of them, anyway. Others started playing games with the rest of the scouts- before they were convinced to ready up like everyone else.

A select few examples of what happened during the first two days of camp were a fishing demonstration (of which he's proud to say he caught a tuna), catching fireflies in jars, singing around a bonfire and roasting marshmallows.. All of the ideal camping activities.

But there was also the day-by-day activities. Finding things in the forest nearby, skipping rocks, actually swimming in the lake which a few scouts skipped out on because it was too cold, and learning how to get out of the woods if they got lost.

What stuck with him though was what happened on the third day.

It went like the other two days had gone- fairly well. At least, in the morning. Everybody got up and ate breakfast, given out by all the camp counselors. The one assigned to them, miss Pally, was supposed to lead them to a lake where she was meant to teach them lakeside painting.

"Camp Makihatto's been around for a long while, scouts. It's technically considered a historic site, but Whiskview loves hosting real camping trips here. It's been part of our traditions for ages."

He was really only half listening to her in favor of looking around, the forest being a little magical to him in a sense. Squirrels and other wildlife just living in the moment, the leaves falling in an enchanting sort of way- butterflies crowding around flower bushes.. It was definitely a sight to see.

But when they got to the lake, everyone went quiet. Icedagger was confused, turning to Yippy who shared his expression. They gently pushed themselves to the front of the crowd and he saw the smaller girl's eyes widen as they laid eyes on the body of water.

Well, it was supposed to be a body of water.

Instead, it looked.. Brown. Kind of like how you'd expect melted chocolate to look. But it wasn't like that. Pally went to go see what was, reaching into the water and pulling back to observe it.

It had an odd smell to it, vaguely spicy- it kind of hurt to inhale the more he stood there, so he covered his face and coughed, hoping nobody would comment.

".. Scouts, let's head back to camp, okay? We'll find another lake to paint by, I promise!" She said- momentarily losing her calm facade as she helped guide everyone back to camp.

Everyone was uneasy. He could see it in their stances, their shifty eyes- how they'd flinch if somebody else moved a little too quick. Icedagger doesn't know what's going on, and it makes him feel scared too.

Yippy's been unresponsive, telling him she's okay when she's clearly not and trying to forget about the lake.

While the last day had a damp atmosphere in the mornings, the afternoon and evening ended on a happy note- with everyone singing along to a song and sleeping one more time beneath the stars, in their tents.

The deity wasn't sure about what happened, but he still had to get sleep at night, so that's what he did.

Today, when they all had to be picked up by their guardians, he turned to her and asked her straight out of the gate.

"Do you know what happened to the lake, yesterday?"

Her expression turned from cheery to disturbed, averting her eyes away from Icedagger's and trying to come up with something to respond with.

".. It was sauce, Icedagger."

"What?" Not the answer he was expecting. He was more surprised than shocked, expecting the lake to have been full of blood or something, not.. Sauce.

"It's just.." For the first time since he's met her, she looks nervous. Unsure. ".. Uhm, I don't know if I can continue."

"It's okay! We can talk about it some other time, alright?"

"Sounds okay to me-" A car honking interrupted their conversation as a demon with two pairs of orange horns curving upward stuck their head out of the car window. "Oh! That's my auntie. I have to go- bye Icedagger!"

"Byebye Yippy!"

Watching them drive off into the distance made him feel warm, but he couldn't shake the feeling of unease settling into him, too.

Icedagger could afford to think about that some other time. For now, he has to get back to Illumina and Ghostwalker.

Chapter Text

Vine Staff had a couple friends back in Thieves' Den before she and Shuriken moved to Crossroads. But ever since then, she's been finding it hard to really connect with people since all of them seem so.. Self-interested.

Not that it was an inherently bad character trait, it was just uncomfortable when they talked to her and only became her 'friend' for what she could do with her gear, or for her position in Thieves' Rest Café.

Often times she wondered if it was because of her appearance or personality, but it couldn't have been. She did her best to be kind to people, and standing up for herself if she ever needed it.

It didn't seem like that was enough for them however and people took advantage of her anyway. They were at least creative, but it didn't make her feel any better even after all these years.

Only Shuriken and Slingshot know what this problem is like, and neither phighter could really help her out. Shuriken's tactic was just to spend time with her to help her feel less lonely, which didn't work nearly as good as he wanted it to.

Slingshot took a different approach, introducing her to his friends and watching at they interacted. It didn't occur to him that they all had more differences that similarities, so it failed- though Boombox and Vine Staff did talk to each other.

So she didn't have many friends, exactly.

"Hey, Vine." Shuriken said, standing in her doorway. She was sitting on her bed reading something when he approached, so she made sure to bookmark the page she was on before turning to him.

"There's this botanical garden in Thieves' Den I think you'd like, are you up for a little afternoon trip there?" To her, it seemed like Shuriken was just offering up another sibling bonding activity. It couldn't possibly hurt to go with him though..

Vine Staff takes a minute to think about it, eventually asking, "What's it named, Shuri?"

The only reason she's asking is because she wanted to make sure that it was a real location- her brother had the habit of finding out about real buildings, going to visit them, only to realize they were concepts or building plans.

Instead, he grins, looking like a kid that was just told they could phight somebody older than them and win. "Sakura Bay Botanical Garden! It's a mouthful, but Katana recommended it to me!"

"Katana?" That was strange, she didn't know he liked going to those kinds of places. "Are you sure..?"

"Never been more sure in my life. I already told Sling, and he said he'd tag along with Boombox! C'mon, let's get ready!"

"Okay, okay Shuri. Wait for me outside, alright?" He moved out of the room and closed her door, leaving her to prepare for their sudden afternoon trip.

As much as she wanted to be excited, considering they're going to Thieves' Den, which had man-eating plants, she's kind of worried that they'll end up coming across those.

But she had high hopes this time around. If Shuriken knew that it was a real, existing building which sounded like it's been around for a while, and if the place was recommended by their reclusive neighbor..

Maybe she could give it a shot.

It was around ten in the morning when her and her roommates had met up with Boombox and started heading for a bus station to Thieves' Den, with the Playgrounder excitedly saying he couldn't wait to see all the flowers.

"I didn't know you were into those, Boombox." She commented as they all filed inside of the bus, sitting relatively close to each other. "Since when did you start becoming interested in flowers?"

"Nah man, I just think it'd be a nice change of pace!" He says, in a surprisingly normal volume. "Sling told me I might get some cool inspiration if I look hard enough, so I'm gonna take his word for it."

"You sure he didn't just call you up so you wouldn't be procrastinating in your room all day?" Shuri replied, netting him a solid glare from Slingshot. "Because I'm pretty sure you do that a lot."

"Shuri, that's not nice." Vine chided him, staring at Boombox's mildly insulted expression, which had more sadness in it than anything.

"Dude, you didn't have to cut that deep.." She knew there was probably no real sadness he was going through. Vine just hoped Shuri caught on, which.. Surely he did, but she could just remind him later if he didn't. "I didn't know I was an open book!"

"You're as open as open books come in, Boom." Shuri continues, and. Slingshot sees this as the perfect opportunity to start up sibling banter. On a bus ride.

Vine Staff could only sigh and watch as they talked to each other, wondering what that botanical garden would end up looking like.

Their home faction had plenty of plants, that was no question. But the thing is, these plants were often dangerous and life- ending if not dealt with properly.

Which is why she preferred growing plants on her own, sometimes with the help of her gear. Was it tiring and lonely at times? Very much so. But it was the only thing she really had.

Knowing that there was a botanical garden out there with flowers and plants (mostly flowers, she's guessing) made her curious, and she wanted to know what it was like.

It was just a matter of time before she could find out, so in the midst of the three other phighters' conversation, she made herself comfortable on the bus seat and waited.

Now that she thought about it, Katana had mentioned Sakura Bay before. He had brought a young Inphernal along with him during the stadium phight with the Swords and the single Cookie scout.

Vine Staff remembers her being incredibly nervous when Valk had called the phighters up, adding that while Yippy's (that was the child's name, she thinks) looks might be deceiving, she was stronger than Lilypad.

And as Vine came to find out while she fought the scout, she was right. Yippy ended up injuring a majority of the phighters during the match, which was a feat of its own.

She feels like the child didn't get nearly enough credit for taking down the Swords so easily though, not that she was in any place to judge- Yippy had won already.

Besides, she got off easier compared to other phighters. Like Scythe, who was out of commission for the next few days because she had to recover from the bludgeoning she received.

It would've been funny had she not won all the Phighting! matches she was part of when she came back. Its as if she was compensating her fans for her loss back at the stadium.

None of the phighters stood a chance against Yippy, but she seemed to think otherwise. Always taking up a storm whenever the little girl is brought up and how she hoped the scout didn't visit the family again.

"We're here!!" Shuriken excitedly took her hand as Slingshot and Boombox got off their vehicle. Surprisingly, the musician took it upon himself to guide them to Sakura Bay, noting that it blended in really well with all the greenery around the Faction.

Vine Staff addresses the surroundings with a sense of fascinated cautiousness, which doesn't go unnoticed by her brother with the way he tugs on her arm to guide her through the terrain.

Boombox was talking his ear off to Slingshot about something- probably that trip they went on together ages ago. She remembers him talking about it when he got home, but not much else..

It was only when the environment shifted from 'potentially dangerous grassy area' to something entirely different. For starters, the grass wasn't incredibly long to the point of reaching her knees, instead appearing neatly trimmed beneath her feet.

Shuriken seemed more hyped than she did- and Vine would've questioned him had she not followed his gaze to the buildings he was looking at. They looked like a mix of ancient and modern architecture- though, the ancient part really showed through with the bridges over the small streams.

Following the cobblestone path, Boombox led them through the place as though he'd been here a hundred times before.. Or did he really?

"How do you know this place so well, Boom? I don't remember you visiting Thieves' Den a bunch." Vine hears his nervous laughter and wonders if he's about to say something embarrassing- not that she would want him to.

"I've hosted a few gigs here from time to time. Looks to me like I've got a big fanbase in the area." Boombox sounded like he was bragging, but it probably wasn't like that. If he's got a big audience, then it probably just means people like his music.

Slingshot scoffed playfully, giving him a soft punch in the shoulder. "Don't get too ahead of yourself, okay? Let's keep going."

And keep going they did, until they started to take a steady slope up to another part of Sakura Bay. Vine Staff was already a little distracted with a couple plants that managed to catch her eyes- with some she's never even seen before.

Eventually they come to a small looking building with the words 'Sakura Bay Botanical Garden' written in a neat looking font. Stepping inside, they're greeted with a friendly looking demon- and the first thing they lay eyes on is the fee for getting inside of the garden in the first place.

Well, she supposed it was fair. They're essentially going inside and observing the hard work of the gardeners who cultivated the plants there. And they got to enjoy it so long as they didn't step out of the building, but she doubted any of them left anything at home.

"Hold on guys, I totally got this." Boombox proceeds to pull out a hundred bux and slides it towards the demon behind the counter, who takes it without question. "Hold the applause, thank you, thank you." He said sarcastically, with Slingshot rolling his eyes at his act.

"Woow.. How noble of you, Sir Boombox of house Support." Sling responded, laughing when he was gently struck on the right shoulder for it. "Cool it, man! I don't mean it."

"I can't believe this is how you reap of my generosity towards you, for shame." He said in this overly dramatic tone, and Vine Staff was well on her way to the Garden to see what they had to offer.

But she barely managed to take one step out before she pauses to take in the sheer sight of it all. Floral arches, distinct plots for each plant, the sun gently beaming down on the place as though it reached through the very soil the plants were rooted in.

Shuriken seems a little stunned too, but he immediately passes by her to check out all the plants. Thankfully they had a little information plaque so they could read up on the plant, both in Common and in Thieves'.

"Whoa.." Sling says beside her, also taking in the sight. Boombox passes by the two, amused at their expressions. "Neat, right? It's pretty cool, especially when the breeze comes by and makes everything a little colder, really makes the effect last."

"Vine would've visited this place three times already if she knew about it.. How come nobody knew about this place before?" He asks, moving forward to check out some pretty looking orange flowers.

"I dunno, man. But we're here now, aren't we?" He commented, and Vine Staff managed to finally get out of her little trance and check out a few flowers, finding herself drawn to a white flower whose petals slowly faded into orange on the inside.

It's name was Märchenzauber- and nearby it were Inka flowers and Kardinals. Not any kind of flower she's heard of before, but they certainly looked beautiful.

The flowers were usually in small or long clusters, the latter ones by the paths that visitors had to follow to avoid trampling any plants.

Some plants even grew around wire, settling on the top of the wooden arches and occasionally dropping their petals from time to time. It certainly made for an enchanting effect in her eyes.

Not many people were around the Botanical Garden at the hour, but she could see a couple teens posing in front of the center fountain, and a cameraman photographing numerous flower bushes to turn into keepsakes, most likely.

"Excuse me?"

A voice knocked her out of her trance as she moved her head to look up, finding a demon with a neat sunhat looking down at her. They looked curious, and she could probably guess what they'd ask next.

"Are you Vine Staff?" They outstretch their hand for her to shake, grinning. "My name is Garden Tulip. I've seen your performance during your phights and I'd like you to know that I'm a florist, too!"

She blinks twice before taking her hand, using it to pull herself upward before actually shaking it. "It's nice to meet you. Not too often that I come across a fan that doesn't immediately ask for an autograph.."

"Oh, well you don't have to worry about that with me, I assure you." She's polite, making sure Vine Staff finishes speaking before she starts.

"I was mainly wondering if you had any gardening tips of your own? I have a greenhouse I restored a few years back, and it'd be lovely if you could see it. It's alright if you reject my offer, I'm happy to meet you either way."

Call Vine a little eager, but her immediate train of thought is to befriend this florist. It might be beneficial for the both of them, and she wanted to see more plants that weren't cheap plastic roses from false gardeners in Crossroads.

"Well, I'm not too sure about my availability, but if we could exchange contact information, then perhaps I could-" She can barely continue her sentence as Tulip produces a business card from under her hat, offering it to Vine Staff.

It had the words 'Garden Tulip's Floral Emporium' on it, and she looked up to see tje other with a grin on her face. "Here you are! You can call me as much as you'd like, I'm open to friendly conversation."

The two proceeded to talk about plants and flowers as they walked around the paths of the Botanical Garden, before Tulip seems to spot somebody at the corner of her eye and waves to them. The Inphernal she waved to predominantly wore green, with a beanie and coat to ward off the cold.

"Kiwi! I'm surprised to see you- when did you arrive?" The newcomer laughs and rubs the back of her neck.

"Just a few minutes ago. Rushed to see this side of the Garden after I had to leave all of a sudden yesterday for a work emergency. You know how it is down in Tacodale, right?"

"Oh, yes indeed." Tulip agreed, before clearing her throat and turning to Vine Staff. "Kiwi, meet our new associate Vine Staff."

"The phighter, right?" She adds, gently taking hold of one of her hands and shaking it. "Nice to meet you. I'm Kiwi, I grow my own plants at my apartment. I help Tulip with her greenhouse from time to time."

"It's nice to meet you! I-"

"Vine!"

She freezes up, not because she didn't want Shuriken to see her making friends- but because he had a tendency to overshare if any of his roommates ended up making friends outside, and he wanted to join in too.

"That's my brother, aha.. Please excuse him if he says anything rude, he tends to ramble.." Tulip waves her off and pats her on the shoulder reassuringly.

"We've been through far worse, miss Vine Staff. Your brother should be much easier to deal with compared to the ruffians that test their luck on us. Just know we deal with them in a reasonable manner."

"Yeah, he's probably not as bad as them." Kiwi adds, crossing her arms. "We've been through a lot, some oversharing shouldn't be as bad as what we've experienced."

Those responses made her a little uneasy, wondering what they could've gone through, but she places that knowledge aside in favor of greeting her brother and the other two phighters that had tagged along.

"Wait.. Yo, are you that florist I said hi to on my way to Powder Point?" Surprisingly, Boombox was the first to speak up. Tulip gave him a bright grin as she shook his hand. "That would've been me, yes. I made the floral arrangements there as well."

"Whoa.. Do they like, mean anything in flower language?" He asks, sounding like he's anticipating something. Tulip glances toward Kiwi with amusement in her eye as she addresses Boombox again. "Not at all. No hidden meanings, no hateful messages in plain sight. It'd be wildly unprofessional of me if I did that."

In spite of the fact she thought the conversation would immediately derail, Vine Staff watched as Tulip and Kiwi managed to keep it on track enough that it ended in a non-awkward fashion.

Her two roommates (and Boombox) told her that they'd go ahead and get so me sushi from a place nearby and that she could catch up with them in a bit since they knew she liked the garden, and thanked them before they left, waving her brother goodbye.

"Your friends are quite nice. They're good conversation, if a bit loud and eager. Besides that, I have little complaints! Stay with a group like that and you'll have a strong friendship, I bet." Tulip commented, watching as they went back inside of the building.

Kiwi nods in agreement, a serene expression on her face. "Definitely made my day better. You wanna go around and check out the rest of the flowers in here, Vine Staff?"

"That- that'd be great, thank you." Vine had the feeling she needed to get used to how they behaved if they ever met up again- or, when.

"Then let's not waste our time, she has to be home before the evening after all." Tulip says, taking initiative and walking forward to stop by a plot of flowers.

Meanwhile, the trio of phighters made their stop at the Sushiria, excitedly taking up a booth seat while Slingshot (being the only sensible one enough to not order anything too expensive) went ahead and ordered.

The things he saw on that menu would give any other Thieves' Den resident a heart attack, and he had to force himself to look away just to forget about it.

The worker behind the counter gave him a sympathetic glance, sighing. "You're the third one today, man.. Sorry about the holiday toppings, they're for a niche audience and our owner likes to please.."

"How did he even manage to get these on the menu?" Slingshot asks, waiting in line and glancing again at the holiday menu and looking away as though it would kill him. "Bacon? Maple syrup? Hashbrowns?? On sushi??"

"Dude, I don't even know." She replies, seeming pretty weirded out herself. "Sorry you gotta see this, man. Even I know it's kind of gross. But some people like it, and we gotta cater to our customers.."

"I'm scared." Is all he says, before they both go silent and he waits for their food so they could eat and leave. Perhaps he'll tip the worker just for apologizing for the menu, even if it wasn't her fault.

Slingshot makes the very, very smart decision of not telling either Shuriken or Boombox. And he'll tell Katana to avoid it unless they weren't celebrating any holidays.

It really was the least he could do.

Chapter Text

Autumn's always been Willow's favorite season, seeing as she was a fan of the colder months. But it also had her favorite holiday, being Halloween. She preferred it over summer, which was all hot, and not in the good way.

Summer Luau was much too bright for her, and while she understood why people enjoyed it, she never liked being roped into the activities. Especially during sunny days. Which is why she preferred staying inside if she could.

Even though she lived in Frostfield (which was the coldest of all the cities), which was now in Blackrock, she still wanted to stay inside for the first few months because it was still summer, aside from going out to do her job at the Cupcakeria.

Opening her door and stepping outside of her house, she took the time to just stand there and take it all in. That signature orange color she grew to love, the falling leaves from the trees, everything felt right in the the world to her in the moment.

Nevermind the fact that she had done this numerous times already- so much so that it became part of her daily routine, just admiring the outside. Willow had a much more important mission ahead of her.

And that was to get the best Halloween costume possible to really get into the holiday spirit.

It's always been tradition to dress up and get into the spirit of the holidays, even if it was overused or low budget. The Mayor of Frostfield himself just found a spare bedsheet and threw it on so he could order cupcakes on time.

And in light of the fact she's been invited to one of Olivia's party this year, she's pretty excited. Halloween was just around the corner after all, and everything would be in full swing by the 30th.

There was only one small thing to keep in mind. To not call anyone their real name in public, and during the party just to be safe. Willow received that warning from Papa Louie himself, so both her and James at least knew what to do when they first got here.

Even though she missed her hair, it was nice having new sharp horns. She poked it with her finger once when she first got to the Inpherno, and if she used it properly, she could potentially injure somebody. Only out of self defense and as a last resort, though.

As spooky and terrifying Willow is at times, she's a soft spoken girl who loved poetry, who hasn't gotten over her fear of big crowds or public speaking yet. So she wasn't all that threatening as she appeared to be.

In fact, she'd often stay at the sidelines or hugging walls at public gatherings, watching people talk and reassuring herself that she'll get the confidence to do that one day, too.

With the advantage of a heads up in the form of an advanced invite, Willow had gotten to work with her vampire costume. Last year, she went as a witch. Spent some of her paycheck on it too. James was a little less creative, having switched up from a fictional serial killer to.. Another fictional serial killer, but more obscure.

Speaking of him, he had other plans to tend to like assisting with the pop-up shop at Whiskview they'll be setting up for the spooky season, so she was technically on her own in terms of the party.

Which did make her nervous, but she pushed it aside for the sake of the holiday. That was her only option, really. Unless she wanted to skip out on the festivities, which wasn't ideal in the slightest.

"Jackie, which color do you think a vampire would wear most? Red, or purple?" Her pet tarantula, Jackie, seems to stop before chittering, and she nods slowly and raises the purple fabric. "This one? Okay."

And Willow repeated the same process over and over for the base fabrics, at least. She needed to make sure she had everything from outside. Otherwise she had to go out again, which wouldn't make Jackie very happy.

Being a Halloween enthusiast, she had gotten herself a sewing machine (well, restored one) and made a few pieces of her own to add to her closet. Some successful, some not so much, and then her costumes- which would always prove useful.

Sometimes, she'd even get asked if she could make a costume. But that only happened once when she had to help out with a few kids' outfits, pretending to be scared for their sake. To their credit, they did have good ones.

This was what she loved about Halloween- and also cosplay conventions. The fact it simply gives you an opportunity to go walk around in a costume of your liking, to get into character with people on the street if you're wearing something similar..

It was the spirit of Halloween that she loved, and she reveled in it. That aside though, she still had to work on sewing everything for herself before the party started, and she'd have a long few weeks ahead of her.

Since Willow had a decent amount of bux saved up, she made the decision to seek out some extra fabric just in case she needed more. Unfortunately, she didn't necessarily take note on how much would be enough, so she just got really big pieces and hoped for the best.

Most of her shopping happened first at the local supermarket, and then she'd head down a few blocks from there and buy fabric from the Looming Thread- which had a large variety of colors. At least she could recall what the proper name of the colors were, otherwise she'd have another problem in her hands.

After that, she would rush back to her house, sort her groceries, and head right to her sewing room. Willow did her best to keep it organized, but the mismatched placement of fabrics and the odd arrangements would look strange to anyone who wasn't her or Jackie.

The only sound you could hear from her house is that of a loud sewing machine humming, that is, if she hadn't gone up and gotten food for the time being.

Willow knew she couldn't push herself, but everyone would be looking their best by the time Halloween day hit. She had to remind herself to buy candy next week for any trick-or-treaters, and that she had to have this outfit finished by then. There was no way she could show up in front of guests just as herself.

Not like she knew how that would go, Willow always had a costume done by the end of the first week just to save herself the trouble. If it ever got to the second week, she'd have to cram things and the last time she did that, it didn't turn out well.

So, as much as it didn't look like it, Willow did her best to pace herself- one piece at a time, trying not to think about everything else. Jackie chittered behind her and she sighed, frowning.

"It feels like I'm missing something.. What could it be?" Unfortunately, neither of them had an answer to that question, so she just continued making the top part of her vampire costume.

'I wonder if a corset would work.. No, probably not, those take a while to put on..' She thought, turning the piece inside out and smiling at how it looked. "Good! Might have to add a little something else.."

The planned vampire costume initially just consisted of a top, fake vampire teeth, some pants, and black shoes. What she then proceeded to add to that was a flowy cape and a cane.. Alongside other miscellaneous details.

Shaking her head, Willow knew she couldn't take a break right now. If she did, she'd lose the motivation to make the set, and she wouldn't have a costume for Halloween. The moment she goes to her room and lays in bed, she'll be out like a light. So she makes sure to keep that fact in the back of her head.

Some of her previous costumes had a few props she could re-use, like that Plague Doctor costume a few years back. Willow still had the cane in her closet somewhere, so all she had to do was look for it.. If she can find it.

The cape might've been the most time consuming part of the whole outfit, because it had to be big- but not so much that it touched the floor. It just had to he good enough that it could be initially mistaken for a fashion product.

Maybe not entirely, but it was the thought that counted. She wondered what kind of vampire she should act like. Victorian era vampires would be much different compared to modern ones.. Or she could just wing it and go for a fantasy kind..

Having a lot of options didn't make it any easier to choose, in her humble opinion, but this was her costume and she had to make up her mind somehow..

Willow could think about it once she was done, probably. Brushing some hair out of her face, she started work on the cape. Which turned out harder than anticipated, considering she was mostly on her own with the measurements..

"It's fine, Willow, you're fine.. You've got time, it's just a cape.." She said to herself, knowing full well that the rest of her week would be spent just trying to get this thing sewn up.

The inside had to be purple, while the outside was black. Part of her wondered if she'd end up looking more like a magician compared to a vampire, but she pushed that thought away in favor of continuing to make the costume.

Halloween was still far away in hindsight, but Willow wanted to get things done so she wouldn't be scrambling on the day of. She's gone through that exact scenario one too many times to count..

Everything should be fairly easier now that she didn't have to go through styling her hair and making sure it stayed put- instead, she just had to make sure her horns looked nice. And horn salons were pretty cheap, if she didn't already know how to take care of hers.

About an hour later and she's made progress on the cape. Getting up from her seat and stretching her limbs, she looks outside to see the streetlights on. That typically meant she had to have dinner, so she put aside the top that was already finished and headed out.

Her living room's always decorated with Halloween items, ranging from five to three years ago. She would've had older ones put out if they didn't take up a lot of space.

Willow decides to have herself some leftover cupcakes from when she worked last time, having refrigerated them the moment she got home. Sometimes, she'd unbox the Halloween ingredients a little too early and poured a few dashes of spooky sprinkles on to her take-home dessert.

Not that James knew about it. Papa Louie might have, but that was between the two of them.

Plans are already forming in her head about going out tomorrow, just to see what else is happening in her town. Maybe she'll even find a couple friends, or get a few new books. Whatever she did, it'd just be a short break from all the sewing done tonight.

"I'm tellin' ya, old man. We gotta expand our reach! Plus, I got the bux for it, just need your time is all!"

Gummy Onion and Hyperlaser were on their way to Frostfield, and the teen was busy talking his ear off to the mercenary. "They've got good food, and even better cupcakes. C'mon, we can share too."

"How about letting me buy you something for a change?" The older man suggested, still walking. "You've bought every single meal we've had at the Scooperia, and you rarely ever let me pay for it, if at all."

"That's just 'cause you've got better stuff to spend it on." Onion retorts, crossing his arms as they finally cross into the snowy town. "Forgot how cold this place was.. Shouldn't have worn cargo shorts.."

"We're in Blackrock, how could you forget it's cold?" Hyperlaser wasn't serious, he got a deadpan glare from the other Inphernal anyway. "How good are these cupcakes you're talking about, anyhow?"

"Top tier. Gold star, number one, whatever you guys use to describe somethin' great. Trust me on this." It sounded like Onion was trying to sell him a car, which was a funny image. "It's like getting vanilla extract poured directly on your tongue but tastier."

"You mean sweeter." That was certainly a blunt way to put it. Hyperlaser casually looked around, noting how the buildings were surprisingly colorful. "Never been here before."

"Believe me, it's a journey and a half tryin' to navigate from outta Oniontown to here." The teen responds, taking a more relaxed pose as he adjusted to the temperature. "The view's worth it. Even more if ya decide to go for the indoor pool."

"They have one here?" Now he's wondering when he last saw one of those things. Then it hits him that the place is thinking of is Crossroads' biggest laundromat, and he chooses not to comment. "Interesting."

"That's one way to put it, for sure."

Hyperlaser watches as he waves to another Inphernal across the street with short white horns, looking much older than the few people they've passed by already.

"We just passed the Mayor, by the way." Onion says, sounding incredibly casual. "Cool dude. Likes marshmallows and Phightmas, just don't tell him his costume sucks."

".. Costume?" Hyperlaser asks, and he gets a look as though he's grown two heads.

"For Halloween. Do you not celebrate it? 'Cause we do. Got an invite to a party for it on the night of it, and I'm pretty sure Pistol's gonna be there too. So you might be covering his shift or something."

The mercenary feels incredibly out of the loop with the information he's just been hit with. "You.. Celebrate Halloween?"

He's hit with another deadpan glare from Onion. "Dude, 'course I celebrate Halloween. It's the only good holiday in Autumn besides Thanksgiving where I get to eat a turkey for free."

Hyperlaser doesn't know what that is, but decides not to ask for the sake of his sanity. "And you'll be occupied on Halloween night, won't you?"

"As occupied as they get. I'm gonna raid the food table like a starved racoon. They're never gonna see it coming." Onion bragged, to which he doesn't get much feedback on.

As they're walking, they see another, younger looking individual with an umbrella. He's not sure why they'd have something like that when it's not even hot out, but he's not about to question it.

Onion however, can't keep things to himself. "Yo, Batty. Got the umbrella out again? It's cold out already."

'Batty' turns to look at him, and then it dawns on Hyperlaser that these two probably know each other. It just makes him wonder how many connections the kid had.

She was small, probably even frail. It didn't look like she got out much, which was probably the case.

"Oh, hello Onion.. And Hyperlaser.." She greeted, looking like she was trying to distance herself as much as possible. "You know I don't really like the sun, I do just fine without it.."

"Have you taken a multivitamin? You're looking more pale than usual."

"Yeah, I have, it's just make up-"

Hyperlaser eventually tunes out of their conversation, like how a child would when their mother somehow finds one of their friends and starts talking in the middle of the aisle and blocking people.

The two eventually finish their conversation and she darts off, giving the mercenary one last look before doing so.

"She's nice, but she doesn't really like bright stuff. Mainly the sun, but y'know, she lives here and all.."

"I see the Cupcakeria." He says, trying to get Onion to stop delaying things further. Hyperlaser still had to take Princess for her vet appointment in an hour and a half.

"Oh, sweet. You first, I'll get us a table."

"Got it."

Coming inside of the Cupcakeria nets him a predictably sweet scent. The one behind the counter freezes up at the ringing sound of the bell, but calms down seeing Hyperlaser. Which doesn't exactly sound normal.

"Welcome to the Cupcakeria! Take your time with ordering, our service tends to be quick." They seem pretty proud of themselves for reciting that rehearsed line, so he opts not to point it out.

Hyperlaser takes a good look at the menu and carefully assesses his choices. If what Onion told him about food orders were true, he couldn't change this afterward.

'Why do you always get the same flavor of ice cream with the exact same toppings?' He had asked one day while they were at the Scooperia, when the teen had just come back to the table. 'Surely you can order something else.'

Onion hummed, unsure of how exactly to answer. 'Well, food's a pretty big deal in the cities, especially when you're eating in restaurants.' He responds, sitting down.

'Why though?' Hyperlaser wasn't familiar with the culture and traditions of other Factions, let alone certain cities in his own. 'Is it tradition?'

'Yeah, I think.' The kid replies, already digging in. 'But I think it's got to do with how.. What d'you call this.. Ah, culturally significant food is. At least, that's what I've heard.'

Hyperlaser plays it safe with two vanilla cupcakes and different frostings for both. He completely wings the toppings and just adds what he thinks would taste good to Onion.

At times, he wonders how he got to this point. Most of the new things that happened in his life were directly related to this.. Random kid. And he still doesn't know how to feel about that.

Hyperlaser wishes he could say he didn't really care that much about him, but that'd be a lie. Onion meant a lot more to him than he initially thought, and not just because he kept paying for his desserts.

The teen had become his friend, and he didn't even realize it until they were both regularly meeting up for snacks on a specific time schedule.

It's.. A little surreal to him. But in no way is Hyperlaser unhappy about that. He can figure out what to feel later, but for now, they were having snacks.

Eventually, he approaches their table with cupcakes in hand. Onion takes a good look at them and nods carefully. "Dang, you got the hang of it already."

"Did I really?" Hyperlaser asks, raising part of his helmet to allow himself to eat instead of removing it entirely. He only felt comfortable doing that in the Scooperia. "Didn't know."

"You never really do, 'til ya finally end up doing it." Onion says, already munching into his. "Hope you know you gotta do this for every restaurant made by Papa Pizza Paddle you visit now."

"That's why you kept ordering for me, isn't it?" Hyperlaser asks, the realization dawning on him a bit too late.

Onion takes another nonchalant bite. "Yep!"

Chapter Text

Olivia had a reputation of loving parties and being exceptionally good at planning them, so there was no surprise when she announced that there'd be a party for the 31st of October, right on Halloween night.

The only person who really knew she was doing this at first were Wylan (who was stoked to even be invited) and her grandmother, Evelyn. She had this party planned down to the second, and had full confidence in how good it'd be.

Originally, she was meant to have a party in July as per her schedule- but she had to cancel that to celebrate Starlight Jubilee at Boomer's place. Which was pretty worth it, if only because she got to see a bunch of fireworks and stunts done by the host herself.

She supposed that some of her influence rubbed off on other customers, but it only used to apply to young adults. Now people like Lisa's parents come and attend her parties, and somehow they end up having more fun than their kids.

Not like she couldn't handle them, though. Olivia's reputation made it so that nobody would be invited inside of the main venue if they were at max capacity, otherwise it'd be a fire hazard. And besides, she always had a few speed dials to people who could still attend and wanted to come after others had already left.

This were what her studies in Portallini were for! Party planning was a natural thing that came to her, and she's heard several times from different peoples that there was nobody they'd trust more than her to orchestrate a party. Which certainly did wonders for her ego, but she kept it on the down low because arrogance was uncool.

Looking at her parties from a few years ago, she had clearly improved in terms of organization and budgeting. Turns out you can spend thirty thousand dollars and get a party that feels like it's worth a million. Watching guests realize how cool everything is makes her job worthwhile.

That being said, they took a lot of time to plan. Contacting venue locations, arranging caterers, having decorations made, making sure all the decor has a place in the venue, sending out invites.. It was a demanding process, but Olivia enjoyed it nonetheless.

Papa Louie himself had complimented her party planning during Easter last year, and that just made her all the more popular. She didn't really consider herself famous though, that really only went to the Romanos who were going on tour left and right.

Speaking of the Romanos, she had a pretty close friendship with Carlo before they got here. Mainly because Olivia had hosted Eduardo and Olga's anniversary party at a super fancy venue in Portallini, and they managed to get a few chats in the midst of the celebration.

It was popular enough to get a page in a newspaper and have footage of it online, so that was just another testament to how good her parties were.

Getting back to the Halloween party through, she had to make sure there were enough fog machines to bring in the spooky vibe, but not too many so everyone could still see where they were going. Otherwise she'd end up with a live foggy day simulation than a party.

And she double checked with the caterers that they were still going along with her plans for the food she wanted served to her guests. One wrong move and somebody would end up having an allergic reaction- something she's seen happen in real time at one of her classmates' parties.

Not too many people had the same enthusiasm for party planning as she did. Hell, some people in her class weren't partygoers themselves, so there was a bit of disconnect between her and them.

But she knew better than to doubt them. Olivia learned more about party planning by the day, and that's something she never wants to stop doing.

Going over her plans again, her budget had a significant increase. Mainly due to the fact she didn't get to have a party during July, so she's about to go all out. Her grandmother even shared a few ideas, having gone through several large parties in her prime.

'Don't hang up banners, they're gonna find a way down no matter what.' Evelyn Lapel Rose said, taking a sip of her prawn cocktail. 'And don't hang up balloons on the ceiling, those are a pain to get rid of.'

'Grandmama Evie, I know this already..' She replied, keeping an eye out for any of her grandmother's new servants. Being a retired film star meant she was rich enough to have her own staff team. 'Do you got anything else? I need to make sure this party is the best it can possibly be.'

'Follow your heart, dear.' Was her response, watching as the distant horizon of Thieves' Den gets slowly covered by the orange light of the sunset. 'You know what you're doing, don't you? I find it hard to believe that my brilliant grandchild is running out of ideas..'

Olivia Space Sandwich huffed, looking back at her little planner notebook. 'I'm not running out of ideas! I'm just.. A little lost.'

She says, leaning back in her chair and staring off into the sunset. 'Everybody's counting on me for a good party. I know I can deliver, yeah, but.. I just want it to be perfect, y'know?'

The silence hangs in the air for a little while, with the sun slowly setting in front of them. Her grandma takes in a breath and looks over to her, with a fond look in her eyes.

'Darling, you're not going to satisfy everyone. What's important is that you like it. It's your party after all, and if they don't like it, they can go somewhere else.' Rose says, pausing to see how her granddaughter reacts. 'You know how to do this. People trust you- and you know it. All you have to do is believe in yourself.'

'.. You're right. Okay, grandmama Evie! Thanks for your company, I gotta run home and draft up a few more plans..'

After that conversation a few weeks ago, Olivia had rushed home and had proceeded write down everything in her head. Which was now the thing she was using to cover all the details of her Halloween party.

Since there was a sixty thousand bux budget, she took complete advantage of it and got the best possible place to host a Halloween party- a seemingly haunted mansion (which she went in herself to verify) for relatively cheap.

Meanwhile, things like decor and food really hinged on how many guests she'd have. And she knew she'd be having a lot of guests, no doubt about it. At least a hundred people show up to her parties, with the most guests she had probably being around one twenty.

Knowing how there might be a band of hungry teens though, Olivia just kind of ordered a bunch of food and hoped for the best. Not to mention the desserts they're supposed to have..

Papa Louie's never done catering exactly, but if somebody ever celebrated their birthday and they regularly visited one of his restaurants, they'd get free food and extra stuff. Part of her wishes she asked help from the big man himself, but she had to keep going for the sake of the party.

Shaking her head, Olivia looks back up to said mansion and knows it's enough for two hundred people. More than her typical guest count. So everybody could probably come inside even if, say, fifteen had brought in a plus one. She was fine with that knowledge.

About invites, she had sent those out weeks in advance. Typically she'd have a feel for when everything is done being decorated and she can finally have all the celebratory stuff happen. It's not coincidence that the party's meant to happen on Halloween night, just a careful calculation.

Nothing short of the best from her, after all.

Watching everything come together in the venue itself and taking part in the effort to decorate it for her guests was pretty fun, made even better because the workers were super nice and let her help.

This whole thing was her idea after all, and she had a vision for it. Down to the smallest of details that'd make it a party for the ages. Olivia had to keep a straight face until the day of, though.

She routinely called Wylan just to keep him updated on the things happening with the party, but if she couldn't do that- they could always talk at work. The teen was arguably more excited about her about the whole party, with him asking the residents of Oilseed Springs about their costumes for Halloween.

Unfortunately for him, the residents celebrated Dìa de los Muertos instead of the spooky holiday, but he still made the effort of asking them if they were to make one.

Wylan got his invitation from Olivia personally, but as for the rest of her guests, she had a fancy invitation card sent out. She felt pretty cool talking about party planning to him, because he was hanging onto her words like you would onto an umbrella during a rainy day.

She once asked him if he thought party planning was uncool, and he took a few seconds to think about it. Eventually telling her that it wasn't, because she was the coolest party planner he knew.

It took her a lot not to just cry a little, but she managed to cover it up with a laugh- hugging the kid for a second before they went back to work.

It's a week before the party now, and she's busy getting herself ready for a change. Olivia's technically acting as an emcee for her own party, but most of it is gonna be done by somebody else so she can also enjoy herself.

Her gorgon outfit sits neatly in her closet, just waiting to be worn. She made sure it still fit so she didn't have to get another costume. If it didn't, she'd probably buy something high quality off a shopping site and never tell anybody.

But that didn't happen! So it's okay, everything was just fine. All Olivia had to do before Halloween night was check up on the mansion again, check in on the caterers, make sure everyone that's invited is coming, make plans for those who can't make it.. A lot of things, yeah.

Her and Wylan are still working at the Cluckeria before everything hits, and she can see just how excited he is about the whole thing. Olivia doesn't even have to look, she just hears the random squeals he makes and connects the dots from there.

"So what's the vibe of everything?" He asks, after she just finished serving Doan. (who apparently had a chance encounter with the warden, too) "Is it all spooky and mysterious? Or is it more punky and intense?"

"The first one." She replies, trying to keep as much of it as a secret so he'd be all amazed. Olivia lived for her guests' reactions after all. "It's gonna knock your socks off."

"No way." He responds, but he's totally imagining it in his head right now. "I might knock your socks off with my totally awesome costume. Just.. Don't point out my Dad if you see him. He wanted to come too."

"Well, I did give him an invite." She jokes, while Wylan's busy.. Thinking. "You got an issue with your Dad being there? He doesn't have to come."

"Not that. It's just.. You invited my Dad? Of all people?? I know the party's on a Saturday and the venue's in Crossroads for max convenience and stuff, but he's like.. An old man."

"Papa Louie's older than your dad, Wylan." Olivia points out, watching as the teen turned beet red at the fact. "Also, he's coming too. Joy is gonna be busy running things down at the Pizzeria to come."

"Awh man." He says, leaning on the counter and waiting for a new customer to arrive. "D'you think they'll bring pizza?"

"I think Roy would panic over his costume and get the pizza cold." She says, quickly reverting back to her professional posture when the bell above the door rings.

In walks in a demon that looks incredibly familiar. They've got solid black horns, a mostly green suit, but what really strikes her as odd is his lack of an eye.

Wild Berry nudges her side and makes a hand gesture that she can only describe as 'bad guy, don't get too comfortable', and she sees where he's coming from.

Space didn't get a good vibe from this guy at all. That fancy demon in white- Scythe, was it? She was at least charming. This one just looked like a deceptively cheerful old man. And she's seen too many of those in movies.

"Welcome to the Cluckeria! What would you like?" She's cutting right to the chase. The less conversation with this guy, the better. At least there's people sitting around the restaurant- so he'd be less likely to try anything.

Doesn't do much to comfort her though.

"Hello! Yes, may I.." Space can't lose focus in the moment, and she writes as fast and as cleanly as she could so they can get this guy his food.

The bad vibes he's radiating isn't lost on her, but she's surprised Wylan caught on this fast after last time. Maybe he was just nervous, she never really asked.

Space finishes off the order ticket and hands it over to her co-worker, watching as their new customer waited in line with a grin that nearly felt mocking.

Averting her eyes, she heads over to the back and gets started on the large slushy they ordered. She didn't mind the fact his order reflected what he wore, it was common amongst the other customers, she just assumed he was doing sort of the same.

Wild Berry quickly finished up the chicken sandwich he ordered and retreated back inside, not wanting to look at the guy. Space just wanted to get it over with, so she did her best to neatly arrange a takeout box and show it to the customer to get their approval.

Much to her relief, this customer dropped some bux into the Cluckeria's tip jar and made their way out. It was like the mother of close calls. Wylan came out of the back the moment he saw the door close, and he went right back to her side as he eyed the door.

"That guy has bad news written all over him," He says, crossing his arms. "Didn't wanna fall for that again."

"Don't think of it too much, alright? You have a party to look forward to." Olivia says, watching as the light in his eyes came back as he started talking about his plans for Halloween night.

Come the day of the party, she's already fully dressed in her Gorgon outfit and at the venue. It's about two hours before the party really starts up, and everything is in the process of being set up besides the decorations.

Olivia's pretty happy with the placement of the fog machines. Two by the entrance, two by the door deeper into the mansion that led to the backyard, and one upstairs in a decorated room whose sole purpose was just a little 'party easter egg'.

And she made sure to re-check every single room, even exploring the mansion again to make sure there's no scary basement that her guests could somehow get into. There was a wine cellar, yeah, but she just supplied it with a bunch of decorative cobwebs and a fake plastic skeleton to anybody curious enough to find it.

Most of her concerns revolve around the invites, because she isn't sure how many people would arrive. But the one thing she does know is that she's invited about 50 people, most of them just being other workers in the Papa's locations.

In case anybody she blacklisted (which were really only four people) came to crash the party, her security could totally deal with it. The problems she'd mainly be handling are young adults making out upstairs, or teens playing music a little too loud.

Olivia kind of forgot to add alcohol to the party, but it's not like any of them were planning to drink. At least she was hoping nobody was. Majority of her parties were ones in public places, and she didn't really like the idea of getting drunk in a busy area and potentially being hurt.

So she decided to play it safe. As safe as she could be when there was a bunch of sweets on the food table. There was even a fondue machine with little wafers nearby. She hoped nobody got a fistful of them and stuffed it into their bag, not like she could blame them for it.

There was a balcony somewhere upstairs and she's pretty sure there's an attic that led up to the roof, but she ran out of spooky fairy lights halfway through decorating the front of the mansion venue, so she made an effort to hide it. Not like anybody's gonna end up checking the back of the roof of all places.

All the windows are open to let in some of that fresh autumn air, to give the place a cool little spooky atmosphere- just as it should be this Halloween night.

She's assuming everybody finished going trick-or-treating during the cloudy afternoon earlier today, so they'll have a lot of time to party into the night and not worry about any responsibilities- seeing as it was a Sunday.

Not like she had work tomorrow because her and Wylan both asked for a break just for the weekend- and Papa Louie predictably said yes. Olivia wonders where he gets those extra workers from time to time, but a lot of people wanted to work for the guy considering the good pay, so she brushed it off.

About thirty minutes before the party proper, Wylan and his Dad are let in by security and wanders through the gnarly looking lawn. It reminds him of what graveyard grass looked like, long and really dark from improper care.

"Gee willickers. This place sure is spooky, right son?" Mr. Bombolony said, looking at the windows and tilting his head. "Thought these would be boarded up to add to the vibe."

"Dad, please don't talk like a teen. It gets weird really fast." He replies, trying to sound as nice as possible. Most of Cornelius Central High thought his dad was cringy, not that he blames them, but he ultimately had good intentions.

His dad thought it'd be incredibly funny to go as a donut, and.. That is exactly what he did. His father, Dob Bombolony, was dressed as a donut. All he hoped for was that there weren't any donuts present at this party, because he'd post about it on social media and get a bunch of comments on it from the school.

Meanwhile, Wylan was dressed as Parappa the Rapper. The game had a pretty big impact on him from when he used to be in Sakura Bay, and he kept playing it until his first year of high school where he dropped it in fear of being uncool.

But the realization that cool was subjective and ultimately up to him made Wylan just a tad bit more confident in expressing himself and his interests. So, that was fun. His dad seems proud of him, but he's always like that.

They step inside and are immediately greeted with fog machines doing their thing. Looking up, he can see Olivia in her Gorgon outfit from last Halloween- which didn't really surprise him, she liked the costume. Instead of the snakes being hair though, they seemed more like horn accessories.

Some curl around the base of her horns or wrap around the middle of it. Wylan isn't sure if any 'real' demons are invited to this party, but he wonders if they know what gorgons even are. He bets they'd flip their lids when they know they turn people into stone.

"Oh! Good evening Mister Bombolony. Hi, Wylan." She greets them, climbing down the stairs and giving them a tour of the place as time ticks by, with more and more people filing inside of the mansion.

Next thing Wylan knew, there was about twenty something people all just existing in their own little spaces of the party. He doesn't think any of his classmates were invited, but he's looking out for some of them just in case.

Eyeing the entrance, he does a double take seeing Yippy and somebody else- Icedagger? Wylan didn't really watch a bunch of the phights, nor did he know any Phighting! lore, but he's pretty sure that 'little blue guy' was a deity. And a deity, was typically really powerful.

She looked like Wednesday Addams, just.. Without the iconic hair. Because nobody had hair. The only reason he knew she was Wednesday was because of that hand prop on her shoulder, and the oddly formal black clothing.

Giving the two a slight wave, he scans the crowd for anyone interesting.. Before getting distracted by a noise down the hallway.

Meanwhile, Willow was on her way to the party venue. She decided to tag along with Chuck and Taylor after the latter told her they were in Frostfield for some last minute cupcakes. The two of them seemed to be wearing a matching costume, not that she could tell.

Doing her best to look up, she tried to adjust her horn jewelry so it didn't go down and rest on her head the whole time. She made sure Jackie could take care of themselves while she was gone partying, but she only told herself to party for about an hour and thirty minutes so she could feed her tarantula again.

Right now though, she was busy getting all the Phighting! lore infodumped onto her. Most of what she got was that Blackrock and Playground had a war, and everyone probably hated each other. Taylor's trying to make it sound better than it really is, but Willow's seeing it from the perspective of an outsider.

'Kind of like being a newspawn and not knowing any of this, but being affected by it anyway.' Those were Chuck's words to her before they had to rush to the venue, otherwise they'd miss all the party stuff.

Willow just kind of wanted to go there to see everybody and try to talk to people, because she didn't have many opportunities to really do that. Or, rather, she didn't make any for herself.

The first person she spotted besides the two she came with was Mary and Rhonda, who were chatting with each other nearby the stairs.

She swears she saw a flash of green somewhere, but she wasn't too sure.

"Yo, sick costume, man." Pineapple Pistol says, taking a sip of his soda as Boombox showed off his outfit to Earbuds. He's careful not to call anybody by their real names around him, no matter how much he wants to. "You got a name for it?"

"Thinkin' of calling this one.. Novabox!" The musician says, waiting for their response to it.

"Like, supernova, right?" Earbuds adds, putting a hand to his chin. "That's pretty cool. Considering you got all the star motifs and stuff."

On another side of the room was Icedagger and Yippy taking advantage of the large snack table. Occasionally, they'd dig into their candy stash from their little pumpkin buckets, but they wanted to save those for tomorrow.

"I've never seen one of these before." Icedagger says, marveling at the chocolate fondue. "Is this at every party Space Sandwich hosts?"

"No, but she likes having desserts for the not formal stuff." She says, taking a wafer and dipping it into the fondue. "Tasty."

Icedagger does the same thing, but with a marshmallow from his candy stash. His face scrunches up a bit from the sweetness of it, sticking his tongue out slightly. "Bad idea.."

"Yeah, that's why I chose the wafer." She says, offering him one to use. As he does so, another demon wearing an intricate looking mask nears the fondue machine and also grabs a wafer.

Yippy pulls Icedagger away in time before the fondue machine just starts freaking out, splashing onto the other demon's suit and mask. "Oh shoot!"

"Aw man!" They say, still trying to dip their wafer into the chocolate and failing. After backing away, they try eating their wafer only to knock it on their mask. Lifting it, they finally take a bite and sigh. "This suit was rented, too.."

The two scouts go back near the fondue machine, noticing it only freaked out around that stranger. "You think they got an electromagnetic field on them?" Yippy suggests, to which Icedagger shakes his head no to.

"That's for phones. I dunno what works on fondue machines."

Nearby was Hyperlaser in a low-budget witch costume, and Onion in a.. Ridiculously big onion costume. It had a face and an army helmet like he did, and part of him wondered what the heck it was, before realizing it probably wouldn't be a good idea to ask him that.

His main objective here was just to 'have fun' and monitor Onion in case he was close to doing something stupid. Just as the teen had said, his boss was here. Thing is, he hadn't seen Luger Pistol since the two of them had come in.

Checking his surroundings, he manages to spot who he thinks was that child at the stadium, and he turns away in time to see Onion rushing off somewhere with that clunky costume of his.

Following after him, he sees a demon in a lab coat and wide brim hat, both in white. They have big, wide goggles on them- and for a second he wonders what they had to do with each other before he spots a radish emblem on their supposed labcoat.

Quickly making the connection that this was probably Onion's sister- he turns away and stares off into nowhere in particular.

Coming in from the backdoor was Rail, who didn't even get an invite. Even if he did, he probably would've taken this entrance anyway. Nobody really questioned his presence and left him alone, just as intended.

And then comes in Papa Pizza Paddle in a mummy costume, with Mindgrapes following close behind. The two of them instantly immerse themselves in the crowd, and conversations become white noise with all of them going on at the same time.

In terms of how good the party's going, Olivia thinks it's going decently well. Even if there were some guests that weren't invited, like some official phighters and even one deity. She didn't know how to deal with that, but they were all having fun, so she didn't bother them.

Everyone seems to look like they're in high spirits. She's just glad everybody had the confidence to go out and celebrate holidays like they used to, even if they stopped only for a short while to grow accustomed to the new circumstances.

More and more guests file in while some leave early either to get some good sleep, or just because they had other stuff to do in the morning. Olivia doesn't mind, it's been over an hour already after all.

The first floor didn't seem too crowded to her, and the backyard was probably only being occupied by partygoers who just need a break from being inside and having conversations.

Part of her wants to go down and engage with everyone, but she just came up about five minutes ago because she took too long in a conversation about future plans for other parties- like Christmas or New Years.

If she was going to be honest, the two holidays were far too near in terms of time to host two parties. So the thing that was most likely to happen was a New Years party, even if a bunch of people would be celebrating with their families or just at home.

"Hey." Olivia turns to look at the voice and sees Wylan, holding onto a prop microphone as he joins her in looking over the crowd downstairs. "You okay?"

"Never better." She says, eyeing certain groups to make sure they weren't having any arguments. "This was all I wanted. I'm pretty glad I managed to plan this all, with my schedule."

"Well, you are the best party planner around." He says, waving slightly to his father, who was occupied with the snack table. "How do you feel about all of this? Y'know, being in a new world, dealing with.. Everything.."

"Don't you think you coulda asked me that anywhere else?" Her tone is joking, but she eventually does answer. "I'm adjusting pretty well, I think. Managed to keep my act together this long, right?"

"You can always talk to me, Olivia." Being called that in public, especially where demons could potentially hear them, got her to flinch a little. Wylan looked apologetic though.

"Sorry about that one.. But I mean it. I'm open to talking, and I think it'd do us some good." He says, shrugging at the end of his sentence. "That's just me though."

"No, no, you've got a point. I've been keeping most of my feelings off on a shelf, and I haven't really.. Processed it all, I guess?" She said, keeping her eyes on her guests. "I think I was pouring most of my energy into party planning so I didn't have to face it."

"That.. Doesn't sound healthy." Wylan replies, unsure of where to go from there. "We could just.. Put it off for now, talk about it sometime else. There's still a party, isn't there?"

"Heh, yeah." She says, straightening up her posture and getting ready to go down. "Let's go liven this place up!"

"You got it!"